Shabtis: An introduction to the history of ancient Egyptian funerary statuettes

SHABTIS AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY 0F ANCIENT EGYPTIAN FUNERARY STATUETTES W-ITH A CATALOGUE 0F THE COLLECTION 0F SH...

Author: Hans D. Schneider

811 downloads 3074 Views 15MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

SHABTIS AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY 0F ANCIENT EGYPTIAN FUNERARY STATUETTES W-ITH A CATALOGUE 0F THE COLLECTION 0F SHABTIS IN THE NATIONAL MUSEUM OF ANTIQUITIES AT LEIDEN

BY HANS D. SCHNEIDER

RIJKSMUSEUM VAN OUBHEDEN TE LEIDEN 1977

COLLECTIONS OFTOENATIONAL MUSEUM OF ANTIQUITIES AT LEIDBN C.N.M.A.L. VOLUME I I

To Agaath, Jacobien and Eva

COPYRIGHT 1977 BY RIJKSMUSEUH van oudheden Rapenburb 28, Netherlands PRINTED IN THE NETHERLANDS

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA VOLUME I

p.

12, line 6: kZyt read k3yt.

p.

52, line 6s shr.

p.

93, Sm, add: (6) If Osiris N justified

is called

p.

97, doc. (3), adds Thebes.

p.

99, T (4) add: I am T N, so you shall say

p.

99, line 24, PI. 3 corr. PI. 5.

p. 101, aam (2) add: as (a-man .

and reckoned

(?). PART 1

„).

AN INTR0BUCTI0N TO THE HISTORY OF ANCIENT EGYPTIAN FUNERARY STATUETTES

p. 102, C (4) add: there.

p. 103, P (2) begins: The Sehedj. p. 105, Documents . . . corr. Fig. 5. p. 105, P (2) add: the Osiris. p. 105, D ( 1 ) , read: that the Osiris

N do e t c .

p. 109, Documents . . . corr. Fig. 5. P. 110, line 1, The Sehedj N c o r r . Recitation by N. P- HO, 0 (4), implanted., adds for him. P. 110, mi (4), read: (3). P. 115, 0 (1), deletes therewith. P- U S , T ( 1 ) , to irrigatet

reads to make arable.

P- 124. C I (2), I am read he is. P- 138 below, 'to order' corr. ' i n order to replace somebody'. P. 171, 117, 'without' corr. ' w i t h ' P. 173. MO. 'horizontal' corr. ' v e s i c a l ' . P. , ery-Mery . . . a d d s ( F 1 g > *

'

6

'-en'

' I ' 1 y note 146 corr. 164. P. 338, I , Pady-Horresnot P- 338, i i d a h„ -

»J i

e

instead of

'nine'.

Hasans, Socle BShague, 72.

' " " t e m p . Necho/Psamm. •NKho-

"

...

(dyn.

26).

II.

TABLE 0F CONTENTS Aoknowledgements Abbreviations and Bibliography , , , , , , l»d-et of I l l u s t r a t i o n s , . . . , . . , . „ , .

* "•••••«••»••....,.„

...

x

......,,,,,,

Addenda et Gowiigenda . . « , . , , , , „ , ,

" "

xxW **v 2

General Introduction Eh. I

Origins of the Shabti

S I . Prologue . . . . . . . . .

8 ...'.'.J

§ S. The Egyptian Scenes I r r i g a t i o n Agriculture S 3. Masters and Servants . . . . . . .

,

', **

(

i 4. Prerequisites of eternal l i f e s Food and Food Production f 5- Funerary statues as procurers o f food ®h. M

.....

9 JJ 17

(

,

Appearance o f the Shabti during the Middle Kingdom

32

S 1. I n t e r p l a y and amalgamation of old ideas and new consepts

32

S 2. B o f f i n Texts and other contemporary npn-royal funerary texts

36

i 1. Menial labour in the funerary l i t e r a t u r e of the Middle Kingdom

38

f 4. Menial labour as part of the vnvocation-offerings f o r the master, Biography of Neha

38

S 5. Spe41s ' ' f o r g i v i n g a man's family back to him i n the god's land"

42

S 6. The Shabti spell

45

..................

I t . The Oldest Version of the Shabti spell (Version IA, 1 and 2)

46

I 8. Translation and Commentary o f Versions IA1 and IA2

49

S 9. ereation o f mammiform statuettes 510. Funerary statuettes tis expressions of the Sah

62 .

65

§11. Tihe Gonsept o f the Shabti during the Middle Kingdom

67

9i2„ A p p l i c a t i o n o f s u b s t i t u t e figures tn magic, and the Shabti . . . . . .

68

Oh. I l l

Development of the Shabti spell from the Middle Kingdom to the Ptol-emaic Period

78

§ 1. General remarks on the versions of the Shabti spell

78

I &, Ssuroes

79

5 3. G r i t e r i « f o r a d i v i s i o n i n t o Versions and Variants

80

I 4. Use of Tables o f Glauses, paradigm of t e x t s and the General Gommentary

80

§ 8. Index o f Versions o f the Shabti spell and t h e i r Variants

81

§ 6. Version I (MK t e x t s with Obstacle clause preceding Tasks)

82

S 7. Version I I (Transitional texts without Obstacle clause) . . . . . . . . . .

83

8 8. Version I I I (Texts without Obstacle clause)

91

vil

I 9. Veraton IV (NK texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks and single Call)

g^ c ) Shabti» f o r the A p i s - b u l l

i l B . Version V (NK texts w i t h Obstacle clause f o l l o w i n g Tasks and

1 . I I

single Call) . . . . . . . . . . . m . . 111. Version VI ( t e x t s w i t h Obstacle clause preceding T a s k s , Summons I I Shabti and double C a l l )

—

514. Conclusions ...,,.-.

16z

,.„.„..

Proof of a General Iconography o f Shabti«

ht

.

S 1. Aims i 2, Principal Forms and Elements o f E x t e r i o r Appearance

w

S 4. Hands (Hand-Key)

b) Donations by t h e King t o p r i v a t e persons; K i n g ' , d o n a t i o n * " " formula

159

S 9. Miscellaneous t e x t s on s h a b t i s

16S

eh. Vf

1.'.. * "

m

*

9 %. Employment

1?g

« «"» the sip'(u'asses'i ' a n d ' i i ) ' 1 7 7 _

..

w

. —

,

, 1 " J

.

s«. s u n .

M

Ch V '

•

r

r

„,„,„,„„

c

,

™

,

„f;;;*,

: -

" " " -

Th f

"

:

S

*'"*'''"''*'*

«-*»»-«•« •

•

t h e

-

c) Number and or

ni

1 !

) Shabtis as a mea Hi-formula "S

"»

Sh

1

4

^ —

b e i n 9 P r e S 8 n t 1n

N

246

*>

«

.

.

.

ид .

.

3

,..,,.,»

b) A m u l e t i c p a p y r i and menial labour i n the Beyond

......

2

3 323 325

c ) - A c o n t r a c t on the s a l e o f shabtis

329

d) Other s p e l l s on s h a b t i s and shabti boxes

330

t h e T h i r d I n t e r m e d i a t e t o the Ptolemaic Period

336

a) T+lird I n t e r m e d i a t e Period and Dynasty 25 (ca. 1080-664 ВС) . . .

336

b) L a t e P e r i o d and E a r l y Ptolemaic Period (ca. 664-300 ВС)

338

The D e c l i n e o f the Shabti

346 ...................................

346

I t . Funerary s t a t u e t t e s i n Graeco-Egyptian s t y l e and pseudo-shabtls .

347

S 3 . Pancrates . . . .

249

Ghronol-ogica^ framework

355

Index o f s u b j e c t s

358

265 -

..,„.,,.„._,.,., Ab dos * < the Amenhotep

»"t1, as . means of'beino'n ' " ' *

266

268 269

being present I n Ro-setau ; t h e Khamuas-

v4 H

.

„„.,.,

S 1. The new O s i r i s - d e a d

* >

-

^

Moyment o u t s i n r r C a

«..,.„.,,,

240

—

-

S

319

S 3 . Shabti gangs and groups o f s h a b t i s w i t h c e r t a i n provenance, from

Ch, V I I

«

The Goncept o f the Shabti d u r i n g the T h i r d Intermediate and the

S 1. The meaning and f u n c t i o n o f shabtis a f t e r the New Kingdom

Statuettes 0f the M

511. Shabtis of the NK (Classes V. VI and V I I I 512. Shabtis o f the TIP (Classes V I I I and m

зог

•••

a) S h a b t i « and t h e Oracle o f AHffiM-Rec

»10. Shabtis of the MK and the SrP (Classes H I and IV)

. , . . " " " !

Late P e r i o d ^

5 7. Attributes ( A t t r i b u t e - K e y )

!,:• ' U 7 a r y

301

§ 8 . The Shabti as a means t o preserve one's name

"

S 8. Text position (Text position-Key) . „ . .

299

c ) Donations by p r i v a t e persons t o the King

,_„ lOj

_

5 6. Bags and Baskets (Bag- and Basket-Key)

293 296

M g

............ I . . 1 . [

I 5. Implements (Implement-Key)

"""•*•"••"••••••*»

ng jg^

I 3. Wig (Wig-fey)

?яе !!

a) Donations by p r i v a t e persons t o e t t ^ ' w i i « ^ ' " ! " "

113. General Commentary on Versions o f the Shabti s p e l t

Ch. IV

286

Shabtis o f the Amarna p e r l o d i the A f i n l f ^ ' i ! " ^ " , ' K u 1 lne .. U i . , A w n - f o n n u l » and r e l a t e d t e x t s Shabtis and the Town-god, the Town « o d - f o w L . . Shabtis i n t h e shape o f a - m l l l i n g s e r V ( m t > i ( _ *

S 7. S h a b t i s as donations

112. Version V I I (LP text® w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Taks, number of clauses complete)

4. „ 5. 6.

xviii

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

ABBREVIATIONS AND BIBLIOGRAPHY

Without the help and advise o f other® t h i s book eou>8 never have been publ i s -

A

A t t r i b u t e s and Amulets

I wish to express here my g r a t i t u d e t o my teacher A d o l f Klasens who guided-my

M Abydos I - M l

ed.

the Museum. He gave me f u M l i b e r t y t o pursue my i n v e s t i g a t i o n s f o r t h e present

Abydos R>T

Ägypt-ologische Abhandlungen, Wiesbaden 1968E. N a v i l l e , T.E. Peet M a u » n „ eet Hal1 _ I " * ' T t l e Cemeteries o f Abydes 1 M „ , . (1914) ; T . £ . Peet. I I (1914)i M . p e e t a n < ) w . s . ' J ..... (1913) W.M.F. P e t r i e . Abydos Royal Tombs I ( 1 9 0 2 ) ' -

study and »Jso the freedem t o r e a l i z e i t s p u b l i c a t i o n . To Herman de Meulenaere I

ÄGq.

Acquisition.

f i r s t steps in the archaeological f i e l d and i n s p i r e d f o r many yeans my work iin

owe the completion of t h i s work. His great experience and knowledge have saved me

AEB

Annua,l E g y p t o l o g i c a l B i b l i o g r a p h y , Leiden 1948-

from loosing my way i n i t s complex s u b j e c t m a t t e r . Geoffrey T. M a r t i n has e o o r e c * -

ABO

A.H. G a r d i n e r , Ancient Egyptian Onemastica, 3 vols

ed the English t e x t . During our spare evenings a t Sfiqqara, a f t e r t h e d i s c o v e r y o f

ASAE

Annales du Service des A n t i q u i t é s de 1'Egypte, Le Caire 1900-,

the Memphite Tomb o f Horemheb, he-transformed my r a t h e r sontemplaifrwe -argumentat i o n into understandable English. To him and t o the f o l l o w i n g toMeagues I am

B-

Bags and Baskets.

B.l eto.

Baeser, numbers o f s h a b t i s i n Boeser, C a t a l o g s van het Rijksmu-

greatly indebted* Jean Yoyotte, who always encouraged my i n t e r e s t i n shabere, d)

T i t l e ( s ) o f owners o f s h a b t i s .

Te

Type code, c o n s i s t i n g o f CH., H, W, I , B, A, and Tp.

T-e

Text.

TIP

Third Intermediate period.

logie o r i e n t a l e du C-aire, Le Caire 1902-,

Tp

Text p o s i t i o n on s h a b t i s .

Middle Kingdom.

Tsd

Technique-surface

N

Metropolitan Museum o f A r t New York. Name.

Urk.

Urkunden des ägyptischen A l t e r t u m s , L e i p z i g - B e r l i n 1903-.

NK

V.

Version o f shabti 1 s p e l l .

New Kingdom.

NMAL

National Museum o f A n t i q u i t i e s at~Leiden

MK MMA

NTN OIM BLZ

the Theban Necropolis during the w i n t e r o f 1698-99 n g o a i ; r

t

: ! / r

t U t Che L 1 t e r a t u

OMRO

op.cit.

Il

(1962).

LDT

Hat.

,

v o l s . (1927-62, I960 2 -)..

W.S. Smith, A History o f Egyptian SGulpture and P a i n t i n g i n the

JARGE

P r e l i m i n a r i e s i n shabti

Numbers o f s h a b t i s i n Leemans 1840, 207-213

F f.

O r i e n t a l i a , Nova S e r i e s , Roma 1932-.

m Chicago, seeAlVen L

'

" e 1 t u n g , B e n i n und L e i p z i g -

war.

v a r i a n t o f Version shabti

VDI

Vestniik Srevnej

spell.

Istorii.

W

Wig.

WB

Wörterbuch d e r ägyptischen Sprache, herausg. A. Erman und H.

'' 1898-

treatment-decoration.

Grapew (1926-63). ZÄS

Z e i t s c h r i f t f ü r ägyptische Sprache und Altertumskunde. L e i p z i g B e r l i n 1863-.

opul citatum.

x11 xi11

Amëlineau, E., tes nouvePes fouilles d'Abydos, 1«95-1«96, №96-1897. 1897-1898

Borehardt, ^ ^ i e n e r s t a - t u e n aus den GrHbern de, Alton Reiche,, Z *s 36(1897).

(1899-1904). Allen, Th.8., A Handbook of the Egyptian Collection. The A r t I n s t i t u t e o f Ghlcago

Borchardt, ^ S t a t u e n und Statuetten von Königen und Privatleuten, 5 v o l , . CGC

(1923), Ch. IV. 62-73 (ushebtis}. Allen, Th.fi.» The Egyptian Bosk of the Dead, Documents i n the Oriental Museum

at

Institute

the University of Chicago. Or. Inst. Public, v o l . l«xxi«i

(1960).

Boreux, Gh., Antiquités Égyptiennes, Catalogue - Guide Musée du Louvre. I I (1932), 319 B o t t i , G., I fcimeli Eglzi del Museo dl A n t i c h U i df Parma (1964)

Allen, Th.G., and Hauser, E l i z . B., The Book of the Dead or Going Foufch by Day,

Bovot, J . - L , , Les Figurines funéraires dans Tes c o l l e c t i o n , égyptienne, de 1»

ideas of the ancient Egyptians coneerning the Hereafter a« expressed

région Midi-Pyrenées, Mém. de maitr. Toulouse-le Mirait (1972) {not publ,J.

im their own terms. Studies ifl Ane. Or. 6iiri 1. No. 3? (>-1974»). Appel boom, Th.G., Twee Bshabti's u i t de 26e Dynastie, Phoeni* 19.2 ("1973)_ 274>282.

Bruyère, B. a Rapport sur les f o u i l l e s de D e i r e l Médineh (1933-1951). Budge, E.A.W., A catalogue of the Egyptian c o l l e c t i o n i n the FltzwiVliam Museum Cambridge (1893).

Altenmiiller, 8., Synkretismus in den Sargtexten, Ctöttinger 8riientforsahungen, PV. Reihe Ägypten, Bd. 7 (1979).

Budge. E.A»W., T«he Chapters of coming f o r t h by day, or the Theban recension of

Andersson-Akmar, E „ Monuments égyptiens conservés au Musée-de W c t e r i « ä Upaata I I I , Les statuettes funéraires, Sphinx 22(1934),.81-92, Aubert, J.-F., Sc-ulptures inédites de I« Periode amarnienneä Or, 4^(1973)^ 4-79488.

Bud e

9 4> E . A 4 U Same account o f the Collection o f Egyptian Antiquities ffl the possession o f bady Meux (1896).

Aubert, J . - F . , Une statuette de la grande prêtresse,NesrlShonsou au Musée-de Neuehâtel, in Gymnase-Gantonal de Neuehâteî r87€-1973.(1974a)„ ï3®-1j60. Aubert, J.-F., and L.., Statuettes égyptiennes; ehaouabtis, ouehebtei« (.1974f. Aubert, J . - F . , Les statuettes f u n è b r e s de la c o l l e c t i o n Omar Paeha., WE 50M978.) 58-71.

Butzen, K,W.. Early Hydraulic C i v i l i z a t i o n i n Egypt, A Study In Cultural Ecology (1976). Breasted J r . , J , H . , Egyptian

Servant Statues (-1948).

Byvanak, A..W.., Gids voar de bezoekers van het Museum Meermanno-Hestreenianun (1912),, 83-92.

Baillet, J „ te« Antiquités égyptiennes du Musée de Sens, Ret. 20(1898-)» W4M84 Bakir, A.M., Slavery in Pharaonic Egypt. Suppl. ASAE, Sahier №(1952). ßallerini, F Antichità Egiziane de, Museo 6 « c o Bessa,ione, Anno M«V (1910), 221-228. Barguet, P

the Book o f the Dead (1910). Budge, E.A.W.„ The Mummy (1925), 251-258.

Sapart, a . , A propos des Statuettes de Meuniers, Transactions of the t h i r d Intern. Gongr. of the H i s t , of R e l . , v o l . I (1908), 201-208. Gapanfc, J . , Quelques f i g u r i n e s funéraires d'Amenemopet, CdE 30(1940), 190-196. Sapant, J.,_La reine Thent-Hapi, OdE 31(1941), 39-42.

Le LWre des Morts des Anciens Egyptien,, l i t e r a t u r e s anciennes du Proohe-Oment (1967).

Gapart, J . , À propos de quelques f i g u r i n e s funéraires d'Amenemopet, CdE 31(1941)« 50.

des

58Behets et du champ

Z T ^ r r : : r:

№

tuTT X ™ 8esan

m.., B08Ser

-

Bn

Sgipoias de los o

r r

n

M ! O S

'

31

Ganter, H., and Newberry, P.E., The Tomb Of Thoutmôsis IV, CGC (1904).

"3'7' ^

U

'

rtr

103i

3(

R e c

°1865^ 20. 3o( w08

-

'

>'

MUS8Ums ZÄS - M - A . and van M ^ n g a a r d l ' 61. Ae9ypW6shen "es Niederlïndisehen R e L I m l , ^ Sa^lung Reichamuseum» derAîltamsUmer, M vols. (1905-1-932) .

xtv

Gapart, J.,, tour esquiver l a corvée a g r i c o l e , CdE 35(1943), 30-34. Carnarvon, the Eanl o f , and Garter, H., Five Years digging at Thebes (1912).

Arqueoio9iGa

U ( 1 9 M )

«°n. J . , l'Homme et

S., On sepulchral von Bissijig, Fr. W Z u P J Z

Gapart, J . , Statuettes funéraires égyptiennes, CdE 32(1941), 196-204.

Cassi-rer, M., An ushabti w i t h an unusual formula, JEA 42(1956), 20. lerotf, J . , Le caractère des ouchebtis d'après les idées du Nouvel Empire, BIFAO « ( 1 9 4 2 ) , 10-5-133. ifern£, J . , Organization of oushebtis, JEA 34(1948), 21. Ghabas, F . , Observations sur l e Chap. VI du Rituel Egyptien, i propos d'une statue t t e funéraire du Musée de Langres, Extr. des Mém. de l a Soc. h i s t . et

xv

a r c h e o l . de Längres (1863).

w e s t e r n Thebes, Etude» d é d i é e . » Leeman. ( 1 8 8 5 ) , 65-68

Christophe, L . , Sur une f i g u r i n e f u n S r a i r e en bois de Bakenkhonsou,

grand-prfitre

d'Amon, ASAE 48(1948), 135-137.

Edward», I . E . S . O r . c u l . r , . m u l e t l c d e c r e e , o f t h . U t . New K , n , d O T . H l . r . t l c Pa pyrt

Clayton, P . A . , Royal Bronze Shawabti F i g u r e s , JEA 58(1972), 167.

i n t h e 8M, F o u r t h Serie« ( i 9 6 0 ) , 2 v o l » ,

Edwards, I . E . S . , Treasures o f Tutankhamun, . x h l b l t l o n e a t . BM (1972)

Coolen, G., Le chaouabti de BlendSques, B u l l , t r i m , de l a Soc. Acad, des A n t i q .

Edwards, I . E . S . , B i l l

de l a M o r i n i e , St.-Omer X V I I , 331(1952), 5>7-584.

o f t a l e f o r « » e t o f u . h a b t l » , JEA 57(1971), 120 124.

Engelbach, R . , I n t r o d u c t i o n t o E g y p t i a n Archaeology ( 1 9 4 6 ) .

Cooney, d . O . , Equipment f o r E t e r n i t y , BBM 12.2 ( 1 9 5 1 ) , 1 - 1 2 .

Erman, A . , U s h e b t l » m i t D a t e n , ZÄS 4 4 ( 1 9 0 7 ) , 131.

Cooney, J . O . , Egyptian a r t i n the C o l l e c t i o n o f A l b e r t G a l l a t i f l , JNES 1 2 ( 1 9 5 3 ) , Cooney, J . O . , Glass Sculpture i n Ancient Egypt, Journal o f Glass S t u d i e s I I

1,

(1960),

11-43.

F a b r e t t l , A . , R o s s i , F . , Lanzone, R . V . , Regio Mut.o ii

Torino. AntlcbltS

Eglzl.

(1882). F a n f o n i , L . B . „ Due u s c i a b t l d e l Muteo d v l c o d1 Regglo Em1l1., R l v . d . Stud.

Coone^y, J . O . , Some l a t e Egyptian A n t i q u i t i e s , B u l l . Cleveland Mus. o f A r t ,

Vol,

Orientall

(1968)^ Vo. 4 3 / 1 , 23-25.

l i v (1967), 229-239. Curto, S , . 1 ' E g i t t o Antico n e l l e c o l l e z i o n i d e l l '

Italia Settentrionale.

Catalogo

F a u l k n e r , R . O . , The A n c i e n t E g y p t i a n C o f f i n T e x t » , V o l . 1 ( 1 9 7 3 ) , F i g u e r a s , D . . E s t a t u i l l a s E g i p d a s de Persona», CatSlogo d e l Muteo d e l

(1961), 107, nos. 107-194. Daressy, G., Les Sépultures des p r ê t r e s d'Ammon à O e i r e l - B a h a r i , ASAE 1 ( 1 9 0 0 ) ,

l i s t a s V (1969).

141-148. Daressy, G . , Rapport sur l a T r o u v a i l l e de H3ti3y,

OH.nt.

B l b l i c o de M o n t s e r r a t I , B o l e t l n de l a A s o c l a d ô n Espafiola de O r i e n t « 155-173.

G a r d i n e r , A . H . , A S t a t u e t t e o f t h e High P r i e s t o f Memphis Ptahmose, ZÄS 4 3 ( 1 9 0 6 ) ,

ASAE 2 ( 1 9 0 1 ) , 2 .

55-59. Daressy, G . , Les Cercueils des p r ê t r e s d'Ammon, Deuxième t r o u v a i l l e de D e i r

elG a r d i n e r , A . H . , A s h a w a b t i - f i g u r e w i t h I n t e r e s t i n g names. The e v i l eye I n E g y p t ,

B a h a r i , ASAE 8(1907), 31.

PSBA 3 8 ( 1 9 1 6 ) ,

Daressy, G., Cercueils des Cachettes r o y a l e s , CGC ( 1 9 0 9 ) . Daressy, G., Les s t a t u e t t e s f u n é r a i r e s trouvées â Zawiet Abou Messal am 19(1920), 149-152. Daressy. G.

Deux s t a t u e t t e s f u n é r a i r e s avec i n s c r i p t i o n s i n s o l i t e s , Rev

129-130.

G a u t h i e r , H . , Le Personnel du Dieu Min ( 1 9 3 1 ) .

ASAE

G i v e o n , R . , Three S h a w a b t i - F i g u r e s o f t h e 2 6 t h E g y p t i a n Dynasty I n I s r a e l , The Shmuet Y e i v i n Volume, P u b l . o f t h e I s r a e l Soc. o f B l b l . Res. 2 0 ( 1 9 7 0 ) ,

de

342-350.

1 Egypte Ane. I ( 1 9 2 7 ) , 212-214.

G o l ë n i s c h e f f , W.» E r m i t a g e I m p é r i a l , I n v e n t a i r e de l a C o l l e c t i o n Égyptienne ( 1 8 9 1 ) . N

Dennîs' J ' T

de

n"

â

: ?

a r d i n

-

A

-

H

"

The

T

°

mb

°

f

(No- 8 2 ) ,

Gomaà, F.-, Chaemwese Sohn R a m s e s ' I I . und H o h e r p r i e s t e r von Memphis, ÄA 2 7 ( 1 9 7 3 ) .

(1915)

Goyon, J . - C l . , La s t a t u e t t e f u n é r a i r e I . E . 84 de Lyon e t l e t i t r e s a l t e i m y - r

huPw-neu, Devéria, T h . , Notice des a n t i q u i t é s égyptiennes du Musée de Lyon f18571

BIFAO 6 7 ( 1 9 6 9 ) ,

159-171.

Grieshammer, R . , Das J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t i n den S a r g t e x t e n , ÄA 2 0 ( 1 9 7 0 ) . Grieshammer, R . , Die a l t ä g y p t i s c h e n S a r g t e x t e i n d e r Forschung s e i t 1936, AA

Chawabtiou a

iïSiï^-

—

28(1974). G r i f f i t h , F . L I . , Nebesheh ( 1 8 8 8 ) , Ch. V 531.

Drioton

â

*

» - The Royal C e m e L r L Dunham, D . , Royal Shawahi-4 r -

—. -

1

Tah"Les

h ^ / I sT

E1

(1963).

' * KUSh

'

The

^ West

—

K u r r u

0). 49(1951( 1)9 54 48

- °" -

C t z ^ z r r r r

The Royal Cemeter

-

an

" « South Cemeteries a t Meroë

G u i l l e v i c . J . C . , and Ramond, P . , Musée Georges L a b i t - V i l l e de T o u l o u s e . A n t i q u i t é s égyptiennes

(1971).

Gunn, B . , A S h a w a b t i - F i g u r e o f Puyamrë c from Saqqara, ASAE 2 6 ( 1 9 2 6 ) , 157-159. Gunn, 8 . , The S t e l a o f A p r i e s a t M i t r a h l n a , ASAE 2 7 ( 1 9 2 7 ) , 211-237, H a l l , H . R . , Review o f L . S p e l e e r s 1923, i n JEA 1 0 ( 1 9 2 4 ) , 176-178. H a l l , H . R . , Three r o y a l s h a b t i s i n t h e B r i t i s h Museum, JEA 1 7 ( 1 9 3 1 ) . 1 0 - 1 2 . Hayes, W.C., The S c e p t e r o f E g y p t , V o l . I ( 1 9 5 3 ) , V o l . 2 ( 1 9 5 9 ) . Hayes, W.C., A Papyrus o f t h e L a t e M i d d l e Kingdom i n t h e B r o o k l y n Museum ( 1 9 5 5 ) .

xvi xviii

Hayes, W.C., Royal sarcophagi o f the X V I I I Dynasty ( 1 9 3 5 ) . Heerma van Voss, N . , De S j a w a b t i ' s en het Zandmysterle, Phoenix 9 . 2 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 5 3 - 5 7 , Helck, H . , Zur Verwaltung des M i t t l e r e n und Neuen Reiches

6(1884),

70-76.

L o r e t , V . , Les a n t i q u i t é s égyptiennes du Musée du Havre, Ree. 2 ( 1 8 8 0 ) , 9 0 - 9 3 ,

(1958).

Helck, W., M a t e r i a l i e n zur W i r t s c h a f t s g e s c h i c h t e des Neuen Reiches. 6 V o l s .

(1960-

L o r e t , V . , Monuments é g y p t i e n s du Musée d ' a n t i q u i t é s de Rouen, Rec. 2 ( 1 8 8 0 ) , 151 153*

1969). H i l t o n P r i c e , F.G., A Catalogue o f the Egyptian A n t i q u i t i e s i n t h e p o s s e s s i o n o f F.G. H i l t o n P r i c e , D i r . S.A.

L o u k l a n o f f , Q . , Les s t a t u e s e t l e s o b j e t s f u n é r a i r e s de Peduamonapet, ASAE 3 7 ( 1 9 3 7 ) , 219-232.

(1897).

Holthoer, R . , An uncommon u s e b t j - f i g u r i n e from a F i n n i s h c o l l e c t i o n , S t u d i a G r i e n t a l i a , Sacietas O r i e n t a l i s Fennica x l i i i j

L o u H e , J . , Le Papyrus 1114 de l ' E r m i t a g e e t l e s idées s o c i a l e s incarnées dans l u s o u s h e b t l ' s , VDI 4 ( 3 0 ) , 1949, 123-132.

10(1974), 1 - 9 .

Hornung, E.» Das Amduat, Die S c h r i f t des Verborgenen Raumes, T. I T e x t , T .

II

Lucas, A . , and H a r H s , J . R . , A n c l e n t E g y p t i e n M a t e r i a l s and I n d u s t r i e s

übers, und Kommentar, ÄA 7(1963).

(1962).

M a h l e r , E . , Notes on t h e f u n e r a l s t a t u e t t e s o f t h e a n c l e n t E g y p t i a n s , commonly

Hornung, E . , Der Eine und d i e V i e l e n , Ägyptische G o t t e s v o r s t e l l u n g e n

(1971).

c a l l e d u s h a b t i f i g u r e s , PSBA 3 4 ( 1 9 1 2 ) ,

James, T.G.H., The Hekanakhte Papers and o t h e r E a r l y M i d d l e Kingdom documents

146-151.

M a l a i s e , M . , A n t i q u i t é s é g y p t i e n n e s e t v e r r e s du P r o c h e - O r i e n t a n c i e n des Musées

(1962).

C u r t i u s e t du V e r r e â Liège

James, T.G.H., General I n t r o d u c t o r y Guide t o the Egyptian C o l l e c t i o n s i n t h e BM (1964).

(1971).

M a r i e t t e , A . , Le Sérapeum de Memphls ( 1 8 5 7 ) . M a r i e t t e , A . , Catalogue g é n é r a l des Monuments d'Abydos découverts pendant l e s

James, T.G.H., Corpus o f h i e r o g l y p h i c i n s c r i p t i o n s i n t h e B r o o k l y n Museum (1974).

f o u i l l e s de c e t t e v i l l e ,

I

M a r i e t t e , A . , Le Sérapeum de Memphis p u b l i é d ' a p r è s l e m a n u s c r i t de l ' a u t e u r par

Janssen, J . M . A . , Egyptische Oudheden, verzameld door W.A. van L e e r , Med. en Verh

G. Maspero ( 1 8 8 2 ) . M a r u c c h i , H . , Guide du Musée é g y p t i e n du V a t i c a n ( 1 9 2 7 ) .

Ex Oriente Lux 12(1957). Janssen, J . J . , Commodity Prices

(1880), 45-81.

Marucchi, 0 . ,

(1976).

I l Museo E g i z i o V a t i c a n o

(1899),

M a r u c c h i . 0 . , La s t a t u e t t a f u n e r a r i a d i un f u n z i o n a r l o d i Nectanebo 1 n e l Museo ieeT? S s

G

;;teLneV?eS ?

b j e t S

deS

S8rC0Pha9eS

dU

MMIFAO 4 7 ( 1 9 2 1 ) .

J e n S e U S H De o : r TSt6,,Un9en d6r H . , Die Gotterglaube im a l t e n Ägypten (1941)

a , t e

Ä

"

^Pter

(1956).

'

Egizio Vaticano

(1918).

Maspero, G . , Les Memies r o y a l e s de D e i r - e l - B a h a r l , Mem. M i s s .

1.

Maspero, G . , Notes s u r quelques p o i n t s de Gramnaire e t d ' H i s t o i r e , ZÂS 2 1 ( 1 8 8 3 ) , 68.

i

:

«

Leemans, C . , D e s c r i p t i o n r a i , p

-Z- :::v;;:;:;i

r

: 9

! e

8;o)

monumens

°

n

dl

r

s o

->•

>im>

A n t i c h l t ä

6 w t i e n s

-

-

Maspero, G . , Rapport s u r l a T r o u v a i l l e de D e i r - e l - B a h a r 1 , BIE 2e S e r . No. 2 (1881

(1895).

—

129. Maspero, G . , Guide du V i s i t e u r , Louvre ( 1 9 1 2 ) , 308-311. Maspero, G . , Sur une v a r i é t é de f i g u r i n e s f u n é r a i r e s inconnue j u s q u ' à p r é s e n t ,

L6emanS

' '

C

r

5

§9yPt1enS

Legrain, G. s C o l l e c t i o n H

dU

—

R

(1839

-

ASAE 9 ( 1 9 0 8 ) ,

285-286.

Maspero, G . , Catalogue du Musée E g y p t i e n de M a r s e i l l e ( 1 8 8 9 ) , 72-100. Partl

Legrain, G., La s t a t u e t t e ^ J i ^ ' d p T , ;

Lepsius

Pays-Bas . L e i d e

Hoffma

Legrain, G „ Sur un oushebt T U H n

-

d7

'

'

A n t i q u i t § s Z6(1904

^

Kh0Uniat0n0U

'

6 t

16

>»

EWtiennes

(1895).

81-84.

Meeks, 0 . , Le grand t e x t e des d o n a t i o n s au Temple d ' E d f o u , IFAO, B i b l . d ' É t . , T . lix

No. 5993 de

(1972).

M o n n e t - S a l e h , J . , Les a n t i q u i t é s é g y p t i e n n e s de Zagreb ( 1 9 7 0 ) . M o n t e t , P . , La n é c r o p o l e des r o i s t a n i t e s , Kèmi 9 ( 1 9 4 2 ) .

,US>

R

' B e H r S !

6 S

Ver2eiChn1S

d6r

SgyPtiSChen

" n d Gipsabgüsse,

M o n t e t , P . , Les c o n s t r u c t i o n s e t l e tombeau d ' O s o r k o n I I a T a n i s . La Nécropole Royale a T a n i s I

66

xviii

de

ßoula

(1947).

M o n t e t , P . , Les e o n s t r u c t i o n s e t l e tombeau de Psousennès a T a n i s . La Necropole 1 > Ree. 4 ( 1 8 8 3 ) ,

89-117,

Royale de T a n i s I I

(1951).

Moorey, P.R.S., Ancient Egypt, U n i v e r s i t y o f O x f o r d , Ashmolean Museum ( 1 9 7 0 ) . Pomorska, ! . . Uszebtl w z b l o r a ç h P o l . k i c h Muz.um

Morenz, S . , Ägyptische R e l i g i o n ( I 9 6 0 ) . Morenz, S . , Ägyptischer Totenglauben im Rahmen der S t r u k t u r ä g y p t i s c h e r

chowskiey, R o c z n l k , Muzeum Narodowego w Marszawl. IV ( 1 9 6 9 ) , 93-175,

Eranos Jahrb. 1965, 399-446. Morenz, S . i Oie Herkunft der " U s c h e b t i " , i n FS K. S c h e f o l d , G e s t a l t und G e s c h i c h t e (1967), 162-167. MUller, H.W., Ägyptische Kunstwerke, Kleinfunde und Glass i n d e r Sammlung E. und

A r t s , B u l l , du Mus. Hongrois des Beaux-Arts, Budapest No. 36 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 3-8.

(1967),

Ramond, P . , Un o u s h e b t l d ' u n V i z i r d'époque » a i t e , RdE 1 7 ( 1 9 6 5 ) . 195-197 Ramond, P . , see G u i l l e v l c 1971.

186. R e i n i s c h , S . , Die Ä g y p t i s c h e n Denkmiller 1n Miramar (186S).

Nash, W.L., Notes on some Egyptian A n t i q u i t i e s , PSBA 3 2 ( 1 9 1 0 ) , 3 7 , 124, 1-94; 33(1911), 34-39.

R i c h a r d s o n , G . H . . E g y p t i a n U s h a b t l o u . The q u a i n t » o l u t l o n ' o f an o l d problem. Open

N a v i l l e , E . , Das Ägyptische Todtenbuch der » V I I I . b i s »X. Dyn.

(1886).

C o u r t , Chicago ( 1 9 1 3 ) , 497-507.

N a v i l l e , E . , Papyrus f u n é r a i r e s de l a XXIe d y n . , I , Le Pap. h i ë r o g l . de Kamara e t l e pap. h i é r a t . de Nesikhonsou au Musée du C a i r e . I I , Le Pap.

hiérat.

de Katseshni au Musée du Caire (1912-14) sarco-

r

*

tsc

""

, i s 3

(1915), 29-34. Roeder, S . , Die Denkmäler des Pelizaeus-Museums zu Hildeshelm ( 1 9 2 1 ) . 110-113, R o s s i , F . , I l Musèo E g i z i o d i T o r i n o , Guida ( 1 8 8 4 ) .

phag,, mummy f i g u r e s and shabti f i g u r e s , i n NTN ( 1 9 0 8 ) , 26-34

s

R i e f s t a h l , E . , A n c i e n t E g y p t i a n Glass and Glazes i n t h e B r o o k l y n Museum. W i l b o u r Monographs I ( 1 9 6 8 ) . Roe, F . a . , The u s h a b t i i i t s o r i g i n and s i g n i f i c a n c e . The C o n n o l s e u r , V o l . 43

Newberry, P . . On the h i s t o ^ o f sepulchral s t a t u e t t e s ; Catalogue o f model

^

Uszebtl „ z b l o r . c h u n i w e r . y t . t u J . g l e l l o A . k l e g o * K r a k o w i . 1 Muz.um Narodowego ( z b l o r y C z a r t o r y s k l c h ) « Krokowle, Rocznlk e t c . X I 19-51 *

R a t i é , S . . Un V h a o u a b t V du Général P o t a . l m t o au Musée d ' A n n . c y , BIFAO 6 1 ( 1 9 6 2 ) .

Nash, H . L . , Ushabti-box o f Nes-pa-chred, a p r i e s t o f Mentu, PSBA 2 0 ( 1 8 9 8 ) ,

-

Pomorska. I

Qui bel 1 , J . E . , The Tomb o f Yuaa and T h u l u , CGC ( 1 9 0 8 ) , 36-41

M. K o f l e r - T r u n i g e r , MAS 5(1964). Nagy, É . , Deux ouchebti s a i t e s de l a c o l l e c t i o n égyptienne du Musée des Beaux-

Ä

Narodowego w W a r . z a w l . , Muz.um

Narodowego ( z b l o r y C z . r t o r y . k 1 c h ) « Krakowle 1 OawneJ K o l . c j l , Go-Tu-

Religion,

"-

Selem, P . , E g i p a t s k i s a w a b t i j i i z zborke C a r r a r a ( 1 9 7 1 ) , see AEB 71542. y t e

'

B

« J v i n g

van de Verzamelin

te Utrecht (1885)'

r ^

Simpson, W . K . , H e k a - n e f e r and t h e D y n a s t i e M a t e r i a l f r o m Toshka and Arminna ^

van Ds. L .

Schou-

(1963). S i r e t , H. and L . , Catalogue de l a C o l l e c t i o n d ' A n t i q u i t é s é g y p t i e n n e s du Musée du

XX xx i

Steen (1894).

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

Smith, W.S., see HESPOK. Sottas, H., Statuettes funéraires de la W i l l e dynastie, Mon, Piet 25(1921/2),

Plates in Volume of

Illustrations

401-417. 1. 2.

Speleers, L . , Les figurines funéraires égyptiennes (1923), Spiegelberg, W., Die Sanmlung des Museum Westreenianum im Haag (1896). S t e i n d o r f f , S.. Aniba. Mission archéologique de Nubie 1929-1934* Vol. U

(1937),

74-85. S t e i n d o r f f , G., Gatalogue of the Egyptian Sculpture Walters A r t G a l l e r y Baltimore (1946), 159-162. Valbelle, D., Les ouchebtis de Deir el-Médineh (1972).

Shabti o f Wah-nefer-hotep, from El L i s h t . Photo and courtesy MMA. Model sarcophagus o f Kamose, Ld. Inv. AMMY, Cat, 3 . 1 , 1 , 3 ,

3.

Shabti o f king Amenhotep I I I , MMA 15.2.10. Photo p'.A*. Clayton, courtesy MMA.

4.

Shabti-box o f B a k - e n - r e n ( - e f ) . Ld. Inv. L . I X . 2 .

5.

Shabti-box o f Mut-em-mertes, Ld. Inv. AH 186.

6-79

Photographs o f shabtis I n the NMAL.

Platee in Part

II

Vandier, J . , Manuel d'Arehëologie Egyptienne, Vol. I I I (1958). Vernus, P., Une formule des shaouabtis sur un pseudo-naos de la X>IIle d y n a s t i e ,

80-135 I n s c r i p t i o n s on shabtis i n the NMAL,

RdE 26(1974), 100-114. Wângstedt, S.V., Uschebtis aus der ägyptischen S p ä t z e i t , Medelhavismuseet B u l l e t i n

Figures

in Volume of

Illustrations

5(1969), 22-35. Weill, R., Quelques types de figurines funéraires des XIX e t M dynasties. Men. Piot 25(1921/2), 419-438. Whyte, E.T., Some remarks on the sepulchral figures usually c a l l e d u s h a b t i , PSBA 18(1896), 138-148.

Pig.

1

Sequence o f Glauses i n Versions o f shabti s p e l l .

Fig.

t

Occurrence o f clauses i n Versions o f shabti s p e l l .

F i g s . 3-5

Versions I - V I I w i t h v a r i a n t s , text-examples.

Fig.

6

Facsimiles o f t e x t s on MK shabtis from El L i s h t : Wah-nefer-hotep,

Fig.

7

Version I I A , f a c s i m i l e s o f shabti t e x t s .

Fig.

S

Versions I I B and I I C . f a c s i m i l e s o f shabti t e x t s .

Fig.

9

Versions I I A and I I D , P r e l i m . , type no. 4 , f a c s i m i l e s o f shabti t e x t s .

Wiedemann, A., Die Uschebti-Forme] Amenophi®' I I - I , Sphinx 16(1912), 33-54.

Sesostras, Imeny and Bener.

Wiedemann, A., Die ägyptischen D e n k l e r des Provinzial-Museums zu Bonn und des Museum Wallraff-Richartz zu Köln (1884). Wiedemann, A., Two Dated Monuments of the Museum Meermanno-Westreenianum a t the Haag, PSBA 7(1885), 179-184. Wiedemann, A., On a Monument of the time of King Chu-en-iten, PSBA 7(1885), 200-

;;r:n'

A n

:

zu h

;en

T o t e n s t a t u e t t e n des

-

> 0LZ

3 l i m u

- t a la t i t u l a t u r e de g J L . Wi,11aros

belon9in9

-

to

the

New y

-

k

™ -

F i g . 10

SaG-formula, f a c s i m i l e s o f shabti t e x t s .

F i g . 11

Iconography, Wig-Key.

F i g . 12

Iconography, Hand-Key.

Pig. 13

Iconography, Implement-Key.

Pi?- 14

Iconography, Bag and Basket-Key.

Figs.15-16 Examples o f f u l l - s i z e and model implements and baskets. -

Pig. 17

Iconography, A t t r i b u t e - K e y .

Pig. 18

Iconography, Text p o s i t i o n - K e y .

Figs.19-33 Iconography, Examples o f Classes I - X I I . Voyotte. J . , Les Trésors des Pharaons (1968) Voyotte, j . . Ecole Pratique des Hautes Études, Ve section Sr" Annuaire 1971-2, Tome 79 l u l f i , ' ! " SClenEeS "»»9leu.es. Voyotte, J . , La séoult,.,. À T ' 1 8 5 " 1 8 6 ' 19°-191sepulture du père d i v i n Psamétik f i l «.h, , , 60(1971), 19-24 « m e t i k , f i l s - d e 1« dame Sbarekhy, BSFE

Fig. 34

V i g n e t t e o f BD 25, Pap. Brocklehurst (Pap. Ax); N a v i l l e , Todtenbuch

F i g . 35

Shabtis c a r r i e d i n the funerary procession. Hanover, Kestner Museum,

(1886), PI. 36.

I n v . 1935, 200.192; Courtesy Kestner Museum. Shabtis among funerary equipment, Davies, Neferhotep, Pis. 25-26. Fig. 36

V i g n e t t e o f BD 151 shewing sarcophagus-room w i t h " s t è l e s o r i e n t é s " and

xxil xxiii

shabtis, Pap. Boulaq 21; Mariette, Les Papyrus égyptiens du Musée de

ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA

Boulaq, T. I I I , Pl. 8. Fig. 37

Shabti j a r s .

Fig. 38

Shabti rooms i n the tomb of Ramesses IV; Lefébure, Les Hypegés Royaux

p. 11S add! P (1) Reoitation

de Thèbes, Trois, d i v . , Tombeau de Ramses IV, p. V I I . Fig. 39

Facsimile of i n s c r i p t i o n

Fig. 40

3

on shabti o f king Takeloth I I * Montât, Kêmi

9(1942), 14-15, f i g . 9 (no. 41) = idem, Osorkon, 83, f i g . 27. Queen Maat-Ka-R5c with shabti, introductory scene i n Pap. Makarej Naville, Pap. funër. de la XXI e dyn.., I .

by T II

(2) Récitation „c p.

•

,

}

\

juetified;

by the OHrt,

Reoitation

by Oeirie

R

b

;°itation

)uetified.

S

Lord of Abydoe:

OeiHe „

»

J u e U f i e d !

116 w t e x t o f Gaut-seshnu the sand-clause runs, eand of the West ta

the Eaet and for

Eaet te the weBt».

*

p. 147 add i n 4) a f t e r example Ld. 3.1.5 • m . every good deed i n

the

3

,

the

the

C

of the oonve«™'

fmi„

god^ la

.. u

°f the eand of the ,

°

expression see also the shabtis o f T u t a n k L l

T ' . ^

0

V

and s h a b t i f o r woman Tuy, BIFAO 1(1901), 226 p. 338 add under Delta S i t e s : Shabtis i n r o y a l ' n e c r o p o l i s o a t i o n s by Montet l i s t e d i n our B i b l i o g r ^

t

"

* * *

^

I T

?

*

• ' " "

PUt>11

p. 340 add i n H s t Saqqara: 26) T j a i - I n h e r - i m u , k i n g ' s scribe of accounts ( e a r l y Ptolemaic P e r i o d ) . Tomb discovered i n 1893. C. 47594 and Ld.

xxiv xxv

S

3 4 . S

'

PART I

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF ANCIENT EGYPTIAN FUNERARY STATUETTES

GENERAL INTRODUCTION Borchardt defined the character o f the shahn* < Ancient Egyptian funerary s t a t u e t t e s , c a l l e d by t h e i r o r i g i n a l owners: shabti ehauabtis o r , from the 21st dynasty ushebtis,

Uber d i e T o d t e n s t a t u e t t e n " , published 1n 1894 ) images or counterparts o f the deceased, m *

are o f great importance f o r the

study of pharaonic c i v i l i s a t i o n . These charming s t a t u e t t e s , many o f whieh can be

and instead o f him. They were not expl c I I , 428).

«

'l""^

lv T T

?

1 6

Ca'1ed

WerB ,ab

^ e

"E1nl9M

* Ur6d

s ! T " 7 / ° ^ ' 8 8 E r m a n thought (Aegypten

8

classed among the best the Egyptian artisans produced, c o n t a i n an abundance o f information, concerning prosopography and funerary iconography, and a t the same

On the basis o f new m a t e r i a l , found i n t h . «

time give invaluable information about social c o n d i t i o n s and conceptions about

Abu-, Naga i n 1898/99, Newberry l

l i f e a f t e r death prevalent i n Ancient Egypt.

c a t i o n o f the s o - c a l l e d s t i c k - s h a b t i s

J ^ ro

^

f u r t h e r study o f the s u b j e c t . The I n s c r i t

The h i s t o r i c a l and sociological value o f shabtis was stressed firom the e a r l i e s t days of Egyptology by Champollion, the decipherer o f the h i e r o g l y p h s 1 )

t o the theory t h a t the s î a t u e t t 7

Concerning the o r i g i n , eharacter and meaning o f these f i g u r i n e s , which have been

and former p e r s o n n e l ) ,

found in thousands i n cemeteries a l l over Egypt, and which are present i n almost every c o l l e c t i o n of Egyptian a n t i q u i t i e s , a number o f s p e c u l a t i o n s are f o r t h -

u y «

e

d

7

T

1

s

" t

«

T ^ T T l T ' f0r

f e

T

»

^

^

^

° ** ^

The complex character of shabtis was scarcely recognized by the f i r s t genera

ri

^

tte1r

"

f

«»*

In connection w i t h a m i l l i n g servant f i g u r i n e o f the h i g h - p r i e s t of Memo^ Pta mose. Gardiner formulated his views on shabtis. His su ge

coming in the publications, usually i n excavation r e p o r t s and museum catalogues.

the

ed

n me

o u t l i n e d the development o f the shabti as f o l l o w s . ^

the

sh

r

and are s t i l ! accepted by most students o f t h e l b j e S 01d

r

Kingdom work

t i o n of Egyptologists. The f i r s t a r t i c l e dealing w i t h s h a b t i s was from the pen o f

t h e H e r e a f t e r was not done by the p r i v i l e g e d people the.se!ves. but by t h e i r

the French Egyptologist Chabas. In his "Observations sur l e Chap. W du R i t u e l " written i n « 3 * . C h a b a s s u g g e s t e d t h a t s h a b t i s w e r f i s t a t u e t t e s Q f •

s e r v a n t ^ w h o s e statues were placed i n the tombs o f the former. In the F i r s t

himself, equipped with the a g r i c u l t u r a l implements necessary f o r c a r r y i n g out

and t o take up h i m s e l f the a g r i c u l t u r a l implements. To avoid t h i s compulsory

:

T

1

h

e

y

we e

"

a

kind

°f

a m u i e t

deceased s resurrection from death, l i k e O s i r i s purpose was "de mettre les mânes p ^ v e

e

ttm „ „ j

^

V

terested in the subject, interpreted the the Ka-statue i n t h Old 1 supposed, or « ^ ~ ^ T ' " t th06 responded » : T t - l e d "0„ sepulchral figures»

^ I !

were also represented i n the L T of the > r a e a - t h e o r y

a l l

9

I t0 in

th8

T

T ™

W

°rd

~5' sha

l y w i t h the s h a b t i s i n the tombs - was absorbed by the l a t t e r . At the same time

-

mU h ° ^ * with have, been which '

^

t i m e > :

- y

the

^ same

tree

but

« » spiritual *

have

^

««*

" e «* * ™ ~ y .

ma

bee

dom the confusion caused by t h i s u l t i m a t e l y lead t o the idea t h a t shabtis were

a

^

e k m h b H

(ehaMÙ>t)

h i s

-

^ 864

^

t h e . s h a b t i s were considered as images o f the owner himself. During the New King" "

M r e h

^

°nd"

l

h9d

"

Middle Kingdom the r ô l e o f the servant statues - a t f i r s t occurring simultaneousy

e °f

ta

!

rived from the name o f ' t h e wood o f fh

„

'

T

al shabti spell (Book of the Dead

B

- the e a r l i e s t shabti-figures - were placed i n

the tombs, ^ ^ p e r s o n i f i e d the deceased, whose names they c a r r i e d . A f t e r the

* ...

**

V

to the conclusion that shabtis n ! ! '

* ^

h !

d'exécuter les travaux agricoles dans l e Ka - e t e Ï

father

" de-

s o l e l y the deceased's servants and not the deceased owner himself."Thus the shabtis a r e j y b r i d ^ p r o d u c t s , and t h e i r o r i g i n can only be explained from t h e i r r e l a t i o n s h i p t o the s e r v a n t - s t a t u e s . A secondary and c o n t r a d i c t o r y conception was, according t o Gardiner, t h a t the s t a t u e t t e s were made i n the shape o f t h e i r master. The o l d e s t f i g u r i n e s , the mummy models o f the Middle Kingdom, might be c a l l e d shaaoibtie,

whereas a l l h y b r i d f i g u r i n e s a f t e r the Middle Kingdom might be

best designated by the h y b r i d word ushebU.

^

- Apart from the usuWiedemann wrote several studies on s h a b t i s . I n his a r t i c l e "Die Uschebti-

s p e l l s , such as

„

Intermediate period the master was supposed t o be s u n n e d i n the Land o f Death, labour l i t t l e models o f the « y

1

f

the Amenhoton TIT".» ) he also i d e n t i f i e d other shabti IH In 1883 . „ • - f o » ™ u l a and the Khamuas-formula 4 '. in 1883 Loret published the f i r s t c a t . i In the introduction to t h i s work h i h ^ ° f Sh3bt1s i n the Cai™ • ' he the shabti s p e l , . " A n g u i s h e d three versions o r redactions o f

Formel Amenophis' 111", published i n 1912, he summed-up several o f his views 9iven i n e a r l i e r p u b l i c a t i o n s 9 ) . Shabtis were the r e s u l t o f the merging o f two d i f f e r e n t kinds o f f u n e r a r y o b j e c t s : the servant-statues and the

to-statues

of

the tomb-owners. They had two f u n c t i o n s : they were the deceased's servants as

xxiv xxv

V well as IMs representatives. The dead man was a servant o f O s i r i s , j u s t as he was the King's subject on earth. Wiedemann gave a f u l l t r a n s l a t i o n o f the Amenhotep

b v t ^ n e r ' a i r p ° ; !*" by Gard nor an P e t r i e were

I l l - f o r m u l a . He considered t h i s formula as an expression o f an o l d e r concept o f the s h a b t i , i n which the servant-idea was not yet apparent. He d e a l t a l s o w i t h the so-called ter-ushebtis mentioned i n the shabti^ decrees f o r Nesy-Khonsu. These

Much information on shabtis can be found i n the s t u d i e s o f F l i n d e r s

tatter

An o u t l i n e o f the h i s t o r y o f s h a b t i s was sketched by Engelbach i n h 1 . " l n t r o -

ki

d u c t i o n to Egyptian Archaeology" t 1946). I n t h i s book the author d e a l t w i t h the

i s based upon

eve opment o f the shabti 1n the general context o f b u r i a l customs I n Ancient

650 examples o f shabtis i n U n i v e r s i t y College London, and 56S specimens iin v a r i -

Egypt. The same method was f o l l o w e d by Hayes tn'The Scepter o f Egypt»(2 vols

ous other c o l l e c t i o n s . As a documentation o f sources, many weTI-provenanced, and arranged i n chronological o r d e r , the book s t i l l

1953-58), where a d e t a i l e d d e s c r i p t i o n i s presented o f the most s i g n i f i c a n t

has i t s m e r i t s , t h e reason why i t

'

s h a b t i s i n the M e t r o p o l i t a n Museum o f A r t 1n New York. As regards e a r l y shabtis

was reprinted i n 1975. P e t r i e ' s important c o n t r i b u t i o n i n t h i s volume i « t h a t the

the m a t e r i a l i n t h i s museum and Hayes' e x c e l l e n t comnents are i l l u m i n a t i n g .

^character nf_the_shabtj_chanqed. a f t e j M f t e 18th dynasty. From now onwards t h e

A compendium o f the most r e l e v a n t t h e o r i e s concerning s h a b t i s wa. published by

statuettes were produced i n vast q u a n t i t i e s and were eonsidered as "sl-aves". P e t r i e ' s remarks about craftsmanship and .materials are very u s e f u l , though the

Bonnet. In a long a r t i c l e i n h i s ' R e a l l e x i k o n der Aegyptischen Religion»(1952)

same cannot be said o f his conclusions regarding the s h a b t i s p e l l . The l - a t t e r

Bonnet provides the student w i t h the most useful references on the s u b j e c t .

subject was treated i n great d e t a i l by Speleers i n h i s "Les F i g u r i n e s

funeraires".

This monograph appeared i n 1923 and proved t o be the standard work on s h a b t i s

During t h e l a s t decade several E g y p t o l o g i s t s o f note have c o n t r i b u t e d t o the

for'

s u b j e a t . In 1967 Morenz p u b l i s h e d ' D i e Herkunft der Uschebti« 1 5 '. In h i s view

many years. With the exception o f P e t r i e , who p a i d h a r d l y any a t t e n t i o n to the

s h a b t i s are i n _ o r i g i n images o f the deceased. Their existence i m p l i e s the o b l i g a -

book, most scholars adhered t o Speleers' c o n c l u s i o n s , i n s p i t e o f several

t i o n o f l a b o u r i n the Beyond f o r the h i g h - r a n k i n g members o f Egyptian s o c i e t y , as

omis-

snons, numerous misquotations and the unorganized s t r u c t u r e o f the w o r k 1 1 ) . f

In M s n r u"V T : " T " ouchebtis d'aprfts les I d * , du Nouvel Empire"published i n 1*42. he demonstrated t h a t the shabti

Petrie.

His most important c o n t r i b u t i o n s are "Funereal Figures i n E g y p t " , p u b l i s h e d 1916, and "Shabtis", a monograph which appeared rn 1935. The

& r t h 8 t * ^ ^ - « e s t l o n s made i n t h a t the character o f the s h a b t i . wa. d i f -

ThMfi " r r 1 e d 0Ut t h e i — • * order ha the o b i I g a t l o n s Imposed by c o r s e s 1n t h . H e r e a f t e r , which they d i d on 1,5 behalf o f t h e i r m a s t e r s ' . jT

f i g u r i n e s were not servants, but had the f u n c t i o n o f mourners and p r o t e c t o r s o f the deceased. iXs

" right

speleers' fellow-countryman Gapart d e a l t w i t h a number o f p e c u l i a r

w e l l as f o r t h e poorer c l a s s e s . The o r i g i n o f the s h a b t i , according t o Morenz, must be e x p l a i n e d i n the c o n t e x t o f the " H e r a u f k u n f t des transzendenten G o t t e s " ,

shabti

which took place a t the end o f the Old Kingdom. Every man was supposed t o work

types (such as the m i l l i n g servant^ and w i t h shabti t e x t s o t h e r than t h e usual shabti s p e l l , i n several a r t i c l e s i n the Chronique d'Egypte ( 1 9 4 0 . 1 9 4 3 ) 1 2 > . Ac-

f o r the gods i n t h e H e r e a f t e r , but t r i e d t o escape t h i s by i n v e n t i n g s u b s t i t u t e s . The l a t t e r are images o f h i m s e l f , s t a t u e t t e s which took the place o f the e a r l i e r

Z T l

t 0

f

T

1

Shat>tiS

^

^

"

a n S V

™"'

Wh

°

- P P - e d t o a c t as sub-

s e r v a n t - s t a t u e s . The s h a b t i s simply as f i g u r i n e s o f the servants o f the deceased

the re o D I I ? t e r S 3t the C0r"6S b u t t h e y were not s o l e l y he p ogative o f the S l i t e . S h a b t i , could be the p r o p e r t y o f every E g y p t i a n , ' I

i

h

: m t

r M

!

H !

l n

r

—

^

n t e d

t0

;

been

and exempt

°

bli9ed

P0St t0

i n

particular t h e « L

hUm0USl 0Ut

:::b:rai — - - - ~ -

- i

:s-r;:!

^

z *

E

^

r

opposite

Russian E g y p t o l o g i s t L o u r i e , who thought the s h a b t i s were by o r i g i n s e r f s o r slaves

only16).

p r i v i l e g e d masters

l o 9 i s t e

studying the shabti-decrees f o r the Lady Nesy-Khonsu and

o r i g i n a l s h a b t i - c o n c e p t . As regards the l a t t e r view Morenz argues against the .

and t h o s e w i t h o u t f 0 r

was a l a t e r development, and should be conceived o f as a "Denaturierung" o f the

-

T h e

Important ideas concerning the h i s t o r y o f the s h a b t i , both from the r e l i g i o u s and i c o n o g r a p h i c a l p o i n t s o f v i e w , have r e c e n t l y been developed i n the Ecole Rratlque des Hautes Etudes i n P a r i s , under the s u p e r v i s i o n o f Oean Yoyotte. The r e s u l t s o f t h i s p r e l i m i n a r y research, which may develop i n t o a l a r g e - s c a l e sys-

S M p p

^

tematic s h a b t i p r o j e c t , were r e p o r t e d by Yoyotte i n 1 9 7 2 1 7 ) . The meaning o f mummiform s t a t u e t t e s i s complex. From the 12th dynasty mumniform s t a t u e s , t h e e x -

4

5

Isah)

pressions o f the d i v i n e and e t e r n a l q u a l i t y o f t h e deceased

mado

. *P"

pearance. This " s u b s t i t u t e body" may a l s o be used as t h e d e c e a s e ' s c o l who takes h i s place a t the corvées i n the Beyond. T h i s double r ô l e of as master and servant a t the same time became, a c c o r d i n g t o Y o y o t t e the New Kingdom, and probably again i n the S a i t e p e r i o d

1) Champol l i o n l e Jeune, N o t i c e d e s c r f n c i u . h . . » See P a r t I I , Ch. I . « " « c r f p t l v e d e . monumen. é g y p t i e n . ( 1 6 2 7 ) , 132.

2 a„7 1n

The u s T o f \

h

not confined t o the m a s t e r ' s tomb a l o n e , but t h e s t a t u e t t e s c o u l d a l s o L

T

d

6

cated o r "employed" i n various o t h e r ways.

ded1

2) Chabas, E x t r a i t des Mémoires de l a S o c l é t * h w .. MHfiii 7 0 4 u » » o c i e t s h i s t , e t archéo . de l a n g r e t ( 1 8 6 3 ) , 7 . Review by Brug.ch 1n ZÄS 1 ( 1 8 6 3 ) , 27-28 3) B i r c h , PSBA 6 ( 1 8 8 3 ) , 76-80 4) B i r c h , On s e p u l c h r a l f i g

"

2ÄS

„

e ( l 8 M ) §

^

^

^

^

^

4

The most recent study on s h a b t i s i s a p o g r a p h w r i t t e n by Jacques Aubert, " S t a t u e t t e s Egyptiennes" ( s u b - t i t l e " C h a o u a b t i s , Ouohebt s ' T j l t e n s i v e b i b l i o g r a p h y (1974). I n t h i s work much u s e f u l i n f o r m â t " 9ether

about shabtis as a r t - o b j e c t s and as h i s t o r i c a l

and the p r i n c i p a l meaning o f t h e s t a t u e t t e s

anH t h

sou cTs

» p e l l , are h a r d l y discussed.

d

°

b

U rCeS, l

' e

W

,

,

0

^

th

t

b u t

~

^

H

^

t h e

,

" P i n g t h i s inconvenience, the d i v i d e e h a r a L r ^ Posthumous i n t e r a c t i o n o f masters and servants t i o n s h i p s , are discussed a t l e n g t h te

s h a b t i s p e l l (BD 6 ) , and

basis

"

Much

T

a

o f i n trd

ShabtiS

-

discussed i n c h r o n o T o g ^

^

t h e

1. Prologue

d i v i s i o n i n t o p r i v i l e g e d and u n p r i v i l e g e d members o f t h e a g r i c u l t u r a l A s u p e r f i c i a l i n v e s t i g a t i o n o f the iconography o f s h a b t i s and even a p e r f u n c t o r y study o f the s p e l l w r i t t e n on them, shows t h a t t h r e e p r i n c i p a l

n o t i o n s are

involved i f one t r i e s t o i n t e r p r e t e t h e i r o r i g i n a l meaning and f u n c t i o n s . b) The o b l i g a t i o n imposed on the owner t o produGe t h i s food h i m s e l f . .

t h a t t h e realm o f t h e dead was modelled and 1 t i s t h e same a g r i c u l t u r a l which

s u b s t i t u t e i n c o r p o r a t e s both h i m s e l f and h i s s e r v a n t a t t h e same t i m e .

t u r a l p a r a d i z e . Arguments w i l l

0

attri

butes o f a s e r v a n t . A t f i r s t s i g h t t h e s h a b t i i s a p a r a d o x , b u t i n f a c t *

„

E

9

y

p

t

i

a

n

s

'

-

be adduced f o r t h e h y p o t h e s i s t h a t 1n Egypt t h e

s h a b t i o r a s i m i l a r phenomenon l o g i c a l l y had t o e x i s t : I f t h e s h a b t i owner ( t h e

p l o y i n g o t h e r p e o p l e , he was a l s o a b l e and e n t i t l e d t o do t h e same i n t h e realm

d e a t h . He m a g i c a l l y d i v e r t e d h i s r e s p o n s i b i l i t i e s on h i s f o r m e r s e r v a n t s , o r

from

r a t h e r on t h e i r s c u l p t u r e d c o u n t e r p a r t s , i n o r d e r t o have a t h i s d i s p o s a l t h e ma-

the modern p o i n t o f v i e w , were not so from t h e a n c i e n t s t a n d p o i n t . The a p p a r e n t t h e

society

o f t h e dead, because h i s r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h h i s e a r t h l y s e r v a n t s was n o t ended by

is a

o g , c a l product o f Egyptian t h o u g h t . Facts which may appear c o n t r a d i c t o r y

as

shall

m a s t e r ) l i a b l e f o r work c o u l d manage on e a r t h t o escape f r o m menial work by em-

uced; they show the deceased owner, e i t h e r i n t h e dress worn i n d a i l y l i f e l i k e the image o f O s i r i s , wrapped i n mummy bandages, b u t equipped w i t h t h e

e x p , a i n e d

Its

which we meet i n E g y p t ' s most common v e r s i o n o f l i f e beyond Death, t h e a g r i c u l -

Shabtis are seemingly the most c o n t r o v e r s i a l o b j e c t s t h e E g y p t i a n s e v e r p r o d -

be

Before making an a t t e m p t t o t r a c e t h e o r i g i n s o f t h e s h a b t i , t o d e f i n e

meaning and f u n c t i o n s and t o f o l l o w I t s development I n E g y p t i a n h i s t o r y , t h e n a t -

b r i e f l y be d i s c u s s e d . For i t was on t h e p h y s i c a l appearance o f t h e land o f Egypt

e) The owner's avoidance o f t h i s task by d i v e r t i n g i t o n t o a s u b s t i t u t e ,

ean

society.

u r a l and s o c i a l environment o f t h e people t o whom s h a b t i s were a r e a l i t y

a) The deceased owner's demand f o r food i n the H e r e a f t e r .

indi-

social

terial

—

r e s o u r c e s he needed i n t h e Beyond. I t i s u n t h i n k a b l e t h a t I n t h e 0s1r1an

p a r a d i z e a s c r i b e f o r i n s t a n c e would do work which on e a r t h was done by a menial To w r i t e about s h a b t i s i s t o w r i t e about masters and s e r v a n t s incorporate i n themsel.es a „

^ ^ a r : ;

1

0

: , : ;

the v a r i o u s stages o f t h e f o o

rpreduction

tomb-owner - the m a s t e r ( 0 s i H s J N N ^ a n d T

^

c

^

-

r

.

e

^

^

i

Egypt, the end 1 ess s t r u q q 1 e f o r

t

e r

J

t

^

^ ^

^ ^

r

^

n

T

"

" "

on a l o c a l l e v e l . R e l a t i v e l y sma

9

T "

s o c i e t y the f a m i l y

predo

thesis ™ 8 t e r a a n d e e W O T ! t 8 ) I ;

J * / "

°

"

concept o f Egypt as a d e s p o t i c a l l y r , "

"

7 1 3

c i v 1 1 i

1

nUl6d

°UPS " '

°PUlation^ P

1

'

^ ! C

"

0

\

W

e

1n

"

n

Untry

xxiv

l0CBl Villa

№

l

^

i n t

-

Wh

*

-lationship. 6V

°ke

t h e

in

F i e l d s . T h e r e , we f i n d o n l y t h e v i s i o n o f t h e H e r e a f t e r t h e tomb-owner whished f o r h i m s e l f . On t h e r e a l h a r d s h i p s o f l i f e a f t e r d e a t h he c a s t s a s p e l l . He t a k e s h i s r e f u g e i n t h e p r o d u c t i o n o f amulets and magical t e x t s , w h i c h , l i k e t h e impuunpleasantness i n t h e Beyond.

91cal

administered

any o t h e r

a r e never d e p i c t e d i n t h e tombs. Thé fundamental stages

n i t y decrees on e a r t h , would ward o f f a l l

- managed

9 e s and comparable

" "

*

° eGolo

™uoracy

t e x t s s a i l e d ksat),

t h e process o f f o o d p r o d u c t i o n are never shown among t h e scenes o f t h e E l y s i a n

A n c i e n t

l t U r a l

was m a i n l y bu

s

-

' ^

—' '

™

i n g i n s t i t u t i o n s , were owners o f s h a b t i s i n t h e H e r e a f t e r . S h a b t i s f o r t h e poor

t h e i r r i g a t i o n b a s i n s , t h e p r e p a r a t o r y a c t i v i t i e s f o r a g r i c u l t u r e (1n s h a b t i

'

t e № i t 0

'

«tion

basi

\ °

" »

never e x i s t e d . There i s a n o t h e r f a c t t o be s t r e s s e d h e r e : t h e strenuous works 1n

^ 9r

P

.

1 1

ai f

t a t i o n u n i t s formed t h e c e n t r e s o f T h

^

a t the s o i 1 f o r

'

the l i f e and work o f the mass o f I

played

^

a 9

studies have demonstrated t h a t t h i s w

e a r t h , t h e owners o f p r o p e r t y and p e r s o n n e l o r people a t t a c h e d t o p r o p e r t y own-

^

aspects o f d a i l . y

"

"

he was on e a r t h . Prom t h e names and t i t l e s on s h a b t i s we l e a n v t h a t o n l y t h e p r i v i l e g e d ones on

l

l

e

-

w « based on the n a t u r a l s u b d i v i s i t i o n basins w i t h which the p o l i t i c a

1

the E9yptian merlif6 the

r

^

oLs

and

represent the Egyptian i

l a b o u r e r . The same r u l e a p p l i e d t o t h e menial l a b o u r e r : he remained t h e same as

becau№

habirural

The a n t i -

The s h a b t i as t h e l o g i c a l outcome o f a complete " d e m o c r a t i z a t i o n " o f t h e Herea f t e r i s a c o n t r a d i c t i o n i n terms - s h a b t i s were n o t i n v e n t e d t o r e l i e v e t h e b u r den o f t h e poor a f t e r a l a b o u r i o u s l i f e on e a r t h , b u t t h e i r employment was t h e p r e r o g a t i v e o f t h e é l i t e groups i n s o c i e t y t h r o u g h o u t E g y p t i a n h i s t o r y . SZ. The E g y p t i a n Scene: I r r i g a t i o n

Agriculture

""^listic

a t we wish t o e x p r e s s by t h i s

The E g y p t i a n c i v i l i z a t i o n was an i r r i g a t i o n c i v i l i z a t i o n . The backbone o f

xxv

Egypt's economy was i t s hydrological system, through which the inundation f i 0 0 ( j of the Nile could be used to a maximum e f f e c t . Permanent c o n t r o l and r e g u l a t i o n 5 technological adjustment to the vagaries o f the r i v e r t o t a l inundation o u rr

coin*

of new f i e l d s . Natural N i l e channels must be dredged and deepened annually, ditches must be dug f o r p i e r c i n g the lower points of the natural levee» 1n the

of the river was an absolute necessity to make l i f e p o s s i b l e . Only by continue "S

basins and streams be blooked by dams of e a r t h and s l u i c e gates. The subdivision o f the natural basins i n t o smaller u n i t s , artifiaial

plete lack of moisture, both synonymous f o r s t a r v a t i o n , could be avoided

bating,

H needed. Other

measures t o be taken encompass the water access t o and r e t e n t i o n i n the basin In Egyptian texts i r r i g a t i o n is mentioned more than onoe, but i s noua» never methodi c a l l y described. A text in the Temple o f Dendara seems t o c o n t a i n f o r She time a real plan, put into words by a poet, f o r the maximum use o f the inu d ^ water by means of i r r i g a t i o n basins. This was i n f a c t the system t h a t had a4 1

^ l ea< )

been practised for at least t h i r t y centuries ).

"

*'

Much had been written about methods and means used i n i r r i g a t i o n i n E ^

of the early European travellers inEgyptand the methodical t r e a t i s e s o n ^ n

^

2

basin i r r i g a t i o n by hydrology engineers ). But the i n f o r m a t i o n gdven i n the Egy

plausible reconstruction of basin i r r i g a t i o n i n Pharaonic times

knowledge about the impact of the N of the ecological framework of

t

e

y

As a matter of course the d depended on the v a r i a b i l i t y o A

TnT

- k e d by

„

leyeeSj

he

,

above the naturally ^

km a n d

J

^

S

in

n

^

-

^ a r a o n i c Egypt P a

, -

coming t o an end. A r t i f i c i a l

N a t i o n

— ^

convex

f l a

t

the most, i l l u m i n a t i n g t e x t s mentioning b u i l d i n g and digging a c t i v i t i e s 1n an i r r i g a t i o n d i s t r i c t , dates from t h i s period. I t i s inscribed i n the tomb o f Khetf I I , governor o f S l u t , who takes c r e d i t f o r saving h i s people from s t a r v a t i o n by r e s t o r i n g the i r r i g a t i o n system i n h i s nome. Through his orders canals w i t h embankments were dug and a dyke and s l u i c e system was c o n s t r u c t e d 5 ) . During the

flQ0d

one t o three meters

These

i r r i g a t i o n was g r e a t l y expanded during the F i r s t I n -

lands are d i -

Middle Kingdom e x c e p t i o n a l l y high N i l e floods caused the t o t a l t r a n s i t i o n from n a t u r a l t o a r t i f i c i a l i r r i g a t i o n . This could only be achieved by considerable concentrations o f l a b o u r .

167665 na

™

^

°t!

ndS

^«ted

Scorpion prove t h a t a r t i f i c i a l basin I r r i g a t i o n was s t a r t e d e a r l i e r . Under the Old Kingdom pharaohs the system was gradually developed ("rudimentary i r r i g a t i o n " )

termediate period when very low Niles caused catastrophic s i t u a t i o n s 4 ) . One o f

; l e - l l e y is l

is

^

of

~

1

" e l s . - d by the local bâ

ms were ca. 35 „ .

'

"» ^

.

d i t i o n a l l y ascribed t o Menes, but the representations on the mace-head o f king

L

^

« H

- d e l i b e r a t e f l o o d i n g and d r a i n i n g by s l u i c e gates, water

and i t i s only i n our century t h a t methods i n i t i a t e d i n Pharaonic Egypt are

^

N

irrigation

-

c

•

"

Avtifioal

contained by l o n g i t u d i n a l and transverse dykes - was Introduced by the end of the

r r "

T

flood basin, hv

wt0 Chan

^

J

p

-

natura]

'

e

sions and suggestions are of p Z o Z

-

•

SUt>Ject

: z uzz::zly

undertaken on a large scale: r e g u l a t i o n o f the Intake and drainage o f water, the

0 f l

it! „

h

an ecological perspective

t o cope w i t h the natural readjustment o f the r i v e r , Labourlous works have t o be

predynastic p e r i o d . The o r g a n i z a t i o n o f Egypt's f i r s t works of t h i s kind Is t r a -

sources deals with i r r i g a t i o n methods prevalent i n post-PharaonJc

**

t o the f i e l d s . A f t e r periods o f excessive floods man 1s forced t o take measures

c o n s t r u c t i o n o f higher and massive dykes and banks, over l a r g e r a l l u v i a l areas.

may study the descriptions of the classical and Arabic a u t h o r s , the obsewa^"'

development, we are obliged to consult studies i n which L !

subunits by temporary cuts 1n the levees or dykes, or by a network o f short canals. With buckets and j a r s the water i s raised from ponds and natural channels

h

«

°f

№ e

•«»«* -

ancient The character o f the ancient basins and t h e i r d i v i s i o n i n t o d i f f e r e n t types o f

o f t h a t r i v e « . The n a t u r a l

land i s w e l l i l l u s t r a t e d by the inventory o f land property owned by the Edfu temple and l i s t e d i n the s o - c a l l e d Great Donation Text o f E d f u 6 ) , Although the

1

"

^

^

of the

1

I " '

P

°

intS

the r-iver

s i t u a t i o n i l l u s t r a t e d here dates from the Ptolemaic p e r i o d , when t e c h n i c a l and managerial s k i l l were a t a more advanced l e v e l than i n previous p e r i o d s , the p r i n c i p l e s o f pharaonic basin a g r i c u l t u r e must have been the same. A l l arable

s i t u t a t i o n becomes d i f f

lands sumnarized i n the Edfu l i s t were subdivided according t o natural n

LT r . - - r : t u r : : : - - . .

" Br

"

"

nas to be retained i n

"

r

-

« -

:r:t,ir

-

-

r ™ '

units,

c a l l e d s j t , " F i e l d " . These " F i e l d s " are the i r r i g a t i o n basins and the centre o f each was formed by a v i l l a g e . Each Sht was surrounded by dykes; the main dykes bordered the Sht on the North and on the South and were constructed perpendicu-

a r t i f i c a l means. A f t e r the basins t o a l l o w the extension

xi ll

larly on the Nile. A l l dykes were doubled by canals. The most important canal ran

c a r r i e d out t h e i r tasks "by the mass input of the t o t a l , able-bodied r u r a l popu-

parallel to the Nile, and the s t r i p of land between t h i s canal and the

l a t i o n o f a basin u n i t , much l i k e during the Mameluke e r a " 1 3 ) . Suoh a system

river

had

not necessarily to be i r r i g a t e d . Within the area thus confined, several other

could only f u n c t i o n i f both the local or d i s t r i c t organization and the p o l i t i c a l

canals ran parallel to the main aanal and were intersected by numerous o t h e r s .

superstructure of the country, were strong. Complete Independence on the part of

The size of the basin depended on t h a t of the v i l l a g e . The arable lands belonged

the nomes or a d m i n i s t r a t i v e d i s t r i c t s , which 1n themselves made up groups of

to two categories. There were the "high lands" (k3yt)

b a s i n s 1 4 ) , eould not be t o l e r a t e d i n d e f i n i t e l y , as Egypt's h i s t o r y has demon-

and the "new lands" o r

"islands" [m3wt). The l a t t e r were lowlands usually confined a t one si'"de by the

s t r a t e d more than o n c e 1 5 ' . P o l i t i c a l d e c e n t r a l i z a t i o n meant weakening o f the

Nile, the former were the areas whioh needed i r r i g a t i o n by means o f the network

economy, c i v i l war, invasions from abroad, famine.

of canals 7 ^. 13. Masters and Servants For the interpretation of the tasks to be carried out i n the a r t i f i c i a l

basins

of the Beyond, listed in the Task-clause of the shabti s p e l l (See Ch. M 5 8 ) , va-

Statute labour was the p i l l a r upon which Egypt's a g r i c u l t u r a l society was

rious passages in Ancient Egyptian t e x t s 8 ' , but mainly the d e s c r i p t i o n s o f the

b u i l t , and the system o f menial labour existed as long as basin i r r i g a t i o n func-

modern basin or hod system, are very i n s t r u c t i v e . The i r r i g a t e d areas may have

t i o n e d . The o r g a n i z a t i o n o f the seasonal corvées was the

been much smaller in Antiquity and the social status o f the ancient a g r i c u l t u r a l

so they were i n e v i t a b l e f o r every c i t i z e n . The only p r o t e c t i o n against the

labourer may have been d i f f e r e n t from that of the f&llahin

actions o f o f f i c i a l s , whose task i t was t o summon and press the people f o r sea-

o f modern Egypt, the

labour involved must have been v i r t u a l l y the same 9 ', bike the

mdern

fellak

the

labourer in the ancient hods was never able to r e s t . A l l the year round he had t o

right

of the King, and

sonal work f o r the s t a t e , was exemption by royal decree. But only the p r i v i l e g e d groups o f s o c i e t y , su®h as the King's high o f f i c i a l s , i n c l u d i n g t o some extend

tend his f i e l d s . With the simplest of means, the hoe and c a r r y i n g basket, the

the p r i e s t s and t h e i r personnel, could be exempted. Consequently p r i v a t e c i t i z e n s

heaviest jobs one can possibly imagine were carried o u t . To l e v i g a t e the rich and

who were not employed by protected i n s t i t u t i o n s could be seized f o r any purpose 1 ®'.

heavy soil he had to add sand. This he transported from the nearby d e s e r t - t o the A l a r g e number o f roya4 decrees (wd-new) are known from nearly a l l periods o f

arable land, either by donkey, but more probably by boat over the eanals and ditches in the hod °K The control of the runnels was a neverending shore. Apart

which were g>iven t o a high o f f i c i a l on personal loan

from these tasks, and the permanent work at the dykes during the i n u n d a t i o n , " there were preparatory tasks to be canried through f o r the next y e a r s ' the most labourious phase of the whole process of labour i n the

Egyptian h i s t o r y 1 7 ' . By them royal domains, pyramid and temple estates or estates

inundation: A f t e r the

and reserved

{fait)

(pr-dt)

were protected (mJet)

f-rom the a r b i t r a r y behaviour o f Pharaoh's o f f i c i a l s . Such a

deoree o f the 26th dynasty, inscribed on a s t e l a o f king Apries a t Memphis (•Mitrahina), i l l u s t r a t e s p r e c i s e l y the nature of exemptions. This t e x t i s o f

6S

Z i g a d ' L ^ C l l T r ' t ; f Tm a t i o n" repairina of

"

'

^

and

°

"

b6

great importance t o the present study as i t contains a passage which shows, both

M

i n i-ts terminology and meaning, a close a f f i n i t y w i t h the shabti

new ones, the

"My Majesty has decreed f u r t h e r t h a t t h i s region (tSe)

z z

raisin9

of new d y k e s t h e

-

- -a,s

-

^ z t j z t Pharaoh had to c o n t r i b L

a

W

h7„ J

T

- t h h i , o f f i c i a l s , the whole p

'

b«1ns to the harvesting of the i

!

scribal class we find the v*zi J l ) director of granaries 12 ) and a T

was

T

-

^ T

f

^ °f

^ Paction,

^ t*

s

°

f

^ 1n0r

C f

°

rn

"

At

°11owed 10081

the 1n

adm1

311

1a

"d'

°f

Gontral led

'

the

o f

fehe

or

hierarohy by the

dence seems to suggest that ecol , '" " O r a t o r s , M l the ev4Pr blemS W6re ' « • I . " c o d control and 1 m « « ° " 1 n 1 * h a n d l ^ " t the to* i r r i g a t i o n were , „ the hands o f l o c a l o f f i c i a l s , who

12

>

from the d i g g i n g o f the head

(kst ribt)

t h a t i s done i n the i r r i g a t i o n basins

do not s u f f e r any persons t o be taken thence, through the agency o f

— ^

be reserved ( J u t ) and

protected (mfefc) f o r my f a t h e r P t a h - S o u t h - o f - h i s - w a l l , Lord o f A n k h - t a u i , from the doing o f any work

l

spell18'.

administrator

(s

plural).

I

any l o c a l

or k i n g ' s messenger". And f u r t h e r : "A command has been made (ad-

dressed) t o the inspectors o f prophets o f

this

d i s t r i c t (w) f o r commanding them

t h a t no obstacle be set up against t h i s god's revenue (nfr n hst(.tu)

edb m htp-

ntny. In the royal decrees the usual term f o r menial labour i s k 3 t , "work" or " t a s k " 1 9 ) . I n the shabti s p e l l a l l t a s k s , s p e c i f i e d and u n s p e c i f i e d , t h a t are

13

wont to be done in the i r r i g a t i o n basins as corvées f o r the king o f the Beyond, ara designated * * * "works" or »duties« 2 0 '. The " c a r r y i n g duty"

known as

early as the Old Kingdom, and the general term "mission" or " t a s k "

{

{pt),

also

figure among the tasks of some s h a b t i s " ' . !n a l l sources d e a l i n g w i t h compulsory labour the o f f i c i a l who announces the various kinds o f arduous tasks (edb) He

same: the king's messenger (iputy

1s

sip hsb)

The Late Middle Kingdom papyrus I n the Brooklyn Museum was w r i t t e n 1n the very period 1n which f i g u r i n e s Inscribed w i t h the Shabtl Spell begin t o form a regular

J.

For the class of agricultural labourers a change o f masters d i d not mean r e l i e f from burdensome duties. By t r a d i t i o n and heritage, the f a m i l y took a c e n t r a l position in Ancient Egyptian society. Within the lowest group, the l a b o u r i n g class social status depended on a man's relationship t o his master, and t h i s dependence could range from obligation, while maintaining f u l l i n d i v i d u a l freedom, down to complete bondage 23) During the Old Kingdom the mass of the population consisted o f servants (jra>yt)

p a r t o f the tomb equipment 2 5 '. This t e x t gives much Information about the organiz a t i o n and working conditions o f the labouring c l a s s . We learn t h a t the administ r a t i o n o f the country was based upon a s t r i c t l y - o r g a n i z e d departmental system, The departmental u n i t s , c a l l e d war et (i.

These tsw, m i l l e r s , bakers, butchers, were organized and c o n t r o l l e d by the Ka-

Apart from statues for the tomb-owner, the master, statues o f h i s servants played

s e r w a n t s 4 5 ' . The gradation of tasks of the Ka-servants w i t h t h e i r r i g h t s and o b l i -

an important part in the funerary s u i t . According to the Egyptian concept such

gations i s i l l u m i n a t i n g f o r the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n of the r o l e of the servants'

statues or other representations of the deceased owner's entourage would by mag-

ues.

stat-

ical means spring into l i f e , to serve t h e i r master w i t h a eonstant supply o f the necessary food offerings. Since shabtis made t h e i r f i r s t appearance i n the f u n e r -

In theory the deceased tomb-owner depended e n t i r e l y f o r his funerary c u l t on the l i b e r a l i t y o f the sovereign. The tomb f u r n i s h i n g s , i n c l u d i n g the s t e l a , o f f e r -

ary equipment at the very time that servant statues began t o disappear, we may assume that they in some respect took over the role o f the statues o f the tombowner and of those of his servants as w e l l . Thus there are obvious reasons f o r

ing t a b l e and sarcophagus, not t o mention the tomb i t s e l f , were doubtless donated by the King t o recompense him f o r his e a r t h l y s e r v i c e s 4 6 ' . I t seems t h a t only those who were " f e d " by the k i n g , TO the sense t h a t they were given estates or

investigating whether the use of statues in the OK funerary c u l t , w i t h i t s constant preoccupation with supplies of food, gave r i s e t o the o r i g i n o f the s h a b t i .

had p e r q u i s i t e s i n the form of f o o d s t u f f s , continued t o have t h i s p r i v i l e g e a f t e r

In this context the question of the relationship between the tomb-owner, and his

d e a t h 4 7 ' . Thus i t i s conceivable t h a t the tomb-owner could claim from his family

servants who produced the food, is of p a r t i c u l a r i n t e r e s t . In p r i n c i p l e the f a m i l y

and entourage the counterpart o f h i s e a r t h l y goods and services i n the next world.

was responsible for the

A t e x t which c r y s t a l l i z e s the o b l i g a t i o n o f servant t o master i s inscribed on the

upkeep of the tomb and of t h e c u l t o f i t s owners One o f

the deceased owner's sons, not necessarily his e l d e s t , was chosen as being most

s t e l a o f the t w e l f t h dynasty Steward Ptah-ao, Who claims t h a t he respected his

capable of maintaining the funerary c u l t . He was the f i r s t f u n e r a r y p r i e s t and

master: "as does a servant (hm) who loves h i s l o r d (rib),

though

loved by his Ha, who f o l l o w s h i s master (rib) i n the necropolis (hrt-htr),

he remained so, naturally he may have shared his r e s p o n s i b i l i t i e s

with

c a r r i e s out what has been said upon earth" (tp

others, both family and attendants. From the early Old Kingdom the funerary c u l t was organized on a l e g a l o r oontractual basis

>. A special concession, i n the form o f an " e s t a t e " or a funerary

us r

' '1ft

fr0m the

f

^

his f a v o u r i t e , who i s who

t3)48'.

§5. Funerary statues as procurers of food When the importance o f the o f f e r i n g c u l t weakened and f i n a l l y disappeared as a

r

f l ' tL

a

r

1 2

r an s f hi

« M a t e

y

of r

Hved ^

i any

H 9 h t

?ti0nShiP

h V

P

P

'

°f ^

bStWeen

Pr0Vided 83 the

the the

^ t

- c e s s a r y food o f f e r i n g s . The

0

m

b

» *

Ka

: ?

^ *

~PrieStS ^

p i t ^ L

Wh0

^ - o f f e r i n g s

^

—

«

r e s u l t o f the socio-economic collapse o f Egypt i n the Late Old Kingdom, - diminu-

- n o f the de-

t i o n o f the a u t h o r i t y o f the King, the i n a b i l i t y o f the Crown t o provide funerary

c h i l d r e n was record-

endowments - , the food o f f e r i n g c u l t as o r i g i n a l l y conceived, was f r u s t r a t e d and,

-yal

decrees. The

as a r e s u l t , images, statues i n the round and r e l i e f s served as a s u b s t i t u t e . They

o b l i g e d , a t the i n v e s t i -

^

*

c e r t a i n p r o p o r t i o n o f produse o f

family and household. There we81*" l " e n U r n e r a t i o n ' the former catagory i u o h « T * i i j K a * p r 1 e s t s

w,it

were

drawn from the deceased's

h and w i t h o u t rank. Those w i t h i n

inspector of Ka-servants" (sM

12

represent the r e a l i t y o f t h i s w o r l d , which could by magical means be transmogrif i e d t o insure i t s c o n t i n u a t i o n i n the n e x t 4 9 ' . From the s i x t h dynasty unwards

f o r the tomb-owner,. They

^

the dt was given to them as th '

the

nomes>

c o

24) I n f r a S 54 and 5 . 25) Hayes, LMK Pap. B r o o k l y n , summaries, 127-144. Other sources a r e !

des D o n a t i o n s , 147 and bor<jers

Eva M a r t i n , Provinzialverwaltung, 5 '

Besançon, l'Homme e t l e N i l , 195, 262, 274, and Ch. I I note 2 7 ) .

determined w i t * , a s i g n showing a

.

Qp_

Heeks>

papers and o t h e r e a r l y M i d d l e Kingdom Documents ( 1 9 6 2 ) . Simpson, Papyrus

i n c i d i n g with those of the basins, see Voyotte

Reisner I - I I 1

c i t . , 140 and Butzer, o p . c i t . , 103. ^

^

f o r

Pap. Nag ed D e r , Rt C I I 3 ( e a r l y Dyn. 12) i n t h e BMFA c o n t a i n s a 11st o f

e x e m p t i o n

people a t t a c h e d as l a b o u r e r s t o t h e KhebesO-fields o f d i f f e r e n t stewards.

from corvées, see Helck, Ldfl I (1973), 376. Decrees from the Old Kingdom and F i r s t m é d i a t e Urk

Perio

are pu

. _

.

is e

in

27) Hayes, o p . c i t . , 4 7 - 4 8 . The condemned ones and blasphemers are punished by bei n g c o m p e l l e d t o work on t h e d y k e s , CT IV S p e l l 317-, Kees, Landeskunde 27. I n

I . 160-307. Goedicke, KSnigliche Dokumente aus dem A l t e n Reich ( 1 9 6 7 ) .

t h e New Kingdom people c o u l d be t h r e a t e n e d : " I s h a l l cause you t o become a

I n general see: Théodorides,LdS I , 7(1974), 1038-1043. 18) Sunn, ASAE 27(1927), 222, I s 7 - 9 , 226-228, 19) I »

te.

f i e l d l a b o u r e r " , L a t e Eg. M i s c . 1 2 2 . 9 , B a k i r , S l a v e r y , 3 .

12-13.

28) Hayes, o p . c i t . . , 124-125. For h m u see a l s o S p e l l s f o r f a m i l y r e u n i o n , Ch.

"work, menial l a b o u r , corvée". Hayes, LMK Pap. B r o o k l y n , 50. The word i s

determined w i t h a seated man w i t h a basket on h i s head. The d e r i v a t i v e kswty l i t . " c a r r i e r " , i s a "menial l a b o u r e r " , c f . Biography o f Neha, p a s s i m , Ch. I I 54). The physical character o f the work d e s i g n a t e d by kit expressed by irt

kst nb(t)

(1963-1969).

26) Hayes, o p . c i t . - , 29. See a l s o P e t e r s o n , Or.Suec. 17(1968), 16; S l u t V 3.8s

15) Vandier, o p . c i t . , 48-50 16) On s t a t u t e labour, corvées, Hayes, l b r rap

17)

Griffith,

H i e r a t i c p a p y r i f r o m Kahun and Gurob, 2 v o l s ( 1 8 9 8 ) . Jamas, The Hekanakhte

is

(infra

elearly

hr tp " t o load every k i n d o f work on t h e head" o f

II

55. 29) Hayes, o p . c i t . ,

132-134.

30) Kees, Landeskunde, 2 8 - 3 6 . 31) B u t z e r , E a r l y H y d r a u l i c C i v i l i z a t i o n i n Egypt ( 1 9 7 6 ) , 8 8 , 108. 32) B a k i r , S l a v e r y , 2 9 ; Van S e t e r s , The Hyksos ( 1 9 6 7 ) , 103.

somebody, see Mrsich, MAS 13(1968), 81. 20) 'IfI

kiwt nbwt Ù M t m hrt-ntf

JM;o do al 1 the works whiGh aremwnnt t o be done

i n the god's l a n d " . See Ch. I l l 513 E ( D u t i e s ) . The term iti

r kst

"to

seize

f o r corvée", occurs i n OK l e g a l documents d e a l i n g w i t h work o b l i g a t i o n s

of

33) B u t z e r , o p . c i t . ,

108.

34) See i n f r a Ch. I l l

513 H.

35) See i n f r a Ch. V I .

f a m i l y and personnel o f the tomb owner, see i n f r a 54. A l s o t h e v i z i e r ' s mes-

36) B u t z e r , o p . c i t . ,

senger may do i t , Urk. IV 1108, 5. On the s h a b t i o f W a h - n e f e r - h o t e p , i t

re-

37) See i n f r a Ch.

places the usual term irl

of

38) PT 305 S 4 7 4 - 4 7 5 i J u n k e r , P y r a m i d e n z e i t ,

kst,

Ch. I l l §8. The o r g a n i z a t i o n and p r o f i t s

105.

VII.

the corvées were the King's p r e r o g a t i v e , see Goedicke, o p . c i t . , 243. For t h e

39) Morenz, R e l i g i o n , 218.

fcsut neu, see Ch. I l l 513 E. These were c a r r i e d o u t i n t h e k i n g ' s

40) Morenz. o p . c i t . , 214.

fields

.

41) Not o n l y were t h e deceased p r o v i d e d w i t h f o o d i n t h e i r

(ajm>t neu)^ Ch. I I §8 (Shabti s p e l l , Version I A 1 ) . 21) For feu see Goedicke, KSnigliche Dokumente e t c . , 120, and vpt,

128.

ombs

t e m p l e s and o t h e r s a c r o s a n c t p l a c e s . The deceased wished t o

i d e m , 4 7 ; on

b

°

e

h

s h a b t i s , Ch. I l l 513 J . An i n v e n t o r y o f corvée types i s g i v e n by G o e d i c k e ,

of

o p . c i t . , 243-247 and Hayes, LMK Pap. B r o o k l y n , 47. Another g e n e r a l t e r m f o r

o f f e r i n g s f o r t h e gods. For a s u g a r y o f h o l y places m E g y p t , « F

forced labour i s bstw, f o r an example from the e a r l y MK see G r i f f i t h ,

and members o f t h e i r f a m i l i e s . t

Siut,

p l . XV, 1 . 9 , from the NK: Menu, Le P r ê t en d r o i t É g y p t i e n ( 1 9 7 3 ) , 108. BSk " s e r v a n t " , may have had the meaning o f " s l a v e " d u r i n g t h e MK, see B a k i r , Slavery, 15-22. Also shabtis can be c a l l e d bsk by t h e i r m a s t e r s , d u r i n g

°n

S

°Clal

St8tUS

of

1abou

the

xxv

43

pre e

e

^ ernas spells.

55. ....

J

For t h e f o l l o w i n g see Menu and H a r a r i . La N o t i o n

e propr é t

l ' A n c i e n Empire É g y p t i e n , Cahiers de

ille

recherches,

n . 2

„„iuâ. iv e (

^ 4

1 5 4 ,

and M r s i c h , Untersuchungen z u r Hausurkunde des A l t e n R e i c h e s . MAS 1 3 ( 1 9 6 8 ) .

spel*.

' ' 1 " 9 c l . . . and s l a v e r y , see B a k i r . S l a v e r y ,

Gh. I I

t

a f t e r d e a t h , see t h e f a m i l y - u n i o n

42) RÄRG, 300.

NK, see Ch. I l l §13 m. 22) For the King's messenger, see Oh. I I 58, V e r s i o n IA1 o f s h a b t i

he gods i n o r d e r t o secure f o r h i m s e l f a r e g u l a r share 0

passim.

xxiv

62) V a n d i e r , Manuel 1964, 256-271. For bread and beer p r o d u c t i o n see H e l c k , Das ,

The same r e l a t i o n s h i p -of nb and M k i s a l s o found

^ t e l s t ' a n ' ^ h a h t U and personnel

by the members o f t h e f a m i l y

to the master, see 8 .

'

« , The rôle o f the Ka-servants and t e ^ vie

privée dans les Tombeaux égypt

by

«

M o n t e t , Scènes de 1«

J

^

^

^

^

? pres6ed

t 0

^

do

47>

"

L

III).

67) p t a h - h o t e p 6 , 10: " P e r f e c t t h i n k i n g (wisdom) i s more hidden t h a n m a l a c h i t e ,

»ausheben«, WB V 404.

46) Morenz, o p . c i - t . . 203 /171 These "fed ones" are the imakhu,

64) W o l f . K u n s t , 165. 65) S m i t h , HESP0K, 171 ( c o o k i n g scenes i n Meresankh 66) S m i t h , HESR0K, 4 4 .

t h i s

also RARG, 828. The tew, " l e v i e d ones , were pre work i n corvées, Gf.

B i e r im A l t e n Ägypten ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 2 6 . 26 and note 46. 63) J u n k e r , Giza X I I ( 1 9 5 5 ) , 12.

yet i t s t

.

i s f o u n d w i t h t h e g i r l s a t t h e m i l l - s t o n e " . C f . a l s o Admonitions 4 , 8 -

9î " I n d e e d c i t i z e n s a r e

Garnot,

t h e revereu

p u t over t h e c o r n - r u b b e r s , and those who are c l a d 1n

f i n e l»inen are beaten w i t h

i t les imakhous sous l ' A n c i e n Empire ( 1 9 4 3 ) , » » .

29-30, Helok,

MDAIK 14(1956), 68; Mrsich, o p . c i t . , 62, 127. The n o t i o n t h a t t h e

feng

sents the funerary o f f e r i n g s as a g i f t t o the deceased, M v e s on „ « h e

68) H e l c k , Das B i e r , 27ч J u n k e r ZÄS 7 5 ( 1 9 3 9 ) , 66.

preW p - d i -

„esu formula: the deceased wishes t o share these w i t h t h e g o d s , see Morenz, Religion, 203. Shabtis oan be i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h i s f o r m u l a and t h e menial bourers are restored t o the master as a p a r t o f t h e per&t-kheim

la-

offerings,

see Ch. I I 554 and 5. 48) C. 20578; B a k i r , S l a v e r y , 30, 32, note 3 ; Janssen, A u t o b i o g r a p h i e I ,

(?)JI,

69) See §4. 70) The l a s t o f examples g i v e n here i s n o t complete. Most specimens on which the i n s c r i p t i o n s a r e i l l e g i b l e , a r e o m i t t e d . O t h e r s , i n the l i t e r a t u r e which are s a i d t o be " u n i n s c r i b e d " . may i n f a c t o a r r y i n s c r i p t i o n s . See t h e l i s t

t i o n s i n ö a p a r t , Memphis ( 1 9 3 0 ) , f i g .

48(F

71) A) Group f o r Ny-kSw-Чпр*,

160), I I , 75.

in

S m i t h , HESP0K, 9 1 - 1 0 1 , and Breasted J r . . Servant Statues and t h e r e p r e s e n t a 217.

a l l e g e d l y from G i z a , dyn. 5 / 6 , l i m e s t o n e and wood.

49) Montet, o p . c i t . - , 407.

Of 26 specimens, s e v e r a l are i n s c r i b e d . See A l l e n , Handbook Eg. C o l l .

50) Smith, HESP0K, 90-91, 94.

I n s t . Chicago ( 1 9 2 3 ) , 4 8 .

51) For the Ka and h i s r ô l e i n the f u n e r a r y c u l t see S c h w e i t z e r , Das Wesen des Ka

( a ) H b t - m - p U " h i s d a u g h t e r " s woipan g r i n d i n g g r a i n , l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago no.

e t c . , Âg.Fo 19(1956)? RARG, 357 and Morenz, R e l i g i o n , 179. 213.

10622. S m i t h , 9 6 ; B r e a s t e d J r . , 18; P I . 15a; C a p a r t , f i g . 217. ( b ) t i m - f . f , " h i s s o n " ; doughmaker, l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago no. 10624. S m t h , 98

52) Wolf, Kunst, 74. 53) The Ka keeps the deceased a l i v e , J u n k e r , Giza 111(1938), 118. 54) Kees, Totenglauben, 183; Wolf, Kunst, 165, 185; S c h a r f f , Handb. d . wiss.

Altertums-

VI.1 , Ie Textband (1939), 5 1 h Shoukry, Die P r i v a t s t a t u e im A l t e n

B r e a s t e d J r . , 2 6 , P I . 26b; C a p a r t , f i g . 217. ( c ) н ш " [ h i s ] s o n " ; man c o o k i n g f o o d , l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago 10629. S n n t h , M 0 , B r e a s t e d J r . . 4 4 , PI- 42a and b : C a p a r t , f i g . 217. ( d ) U n r e a d a b l e ; female b r e w e r , l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago 10635; S m i t h , 9 7 ; Breasted

Reich (1951), 66; Morenz, H e r k u n f t , 163. 55) Ch. I I §8, R e c i t a t i o n and d i r e c t i o n s f o r use o f s h a b t i

spell. ( e ) U n r è a d a b l e ; b a k e r , l i m e s t o n e ; Chicago 10634; S m i t h , 9 8 ; Breasted J r . . 28

56) For such statues see Smith, HESP0K, 94. 57) See Ch. I I §10, Sah-statues, 58) Fundamental p u b l i c a t i o n s : Smith, HESP0K, 95-104», B r e a s t e d J r . , S e r v a n t s t a t u e s (1948); Vandier, Manuel I I I , 92s B o r c h a r d t , ZAS 3 5 ( 1 8 9 7 ) , 119,

the tomb of Meresankh I I I , w i f e o f p r i n o e Kawab, S m i t h . HESP0K, 4 4 , f i g .

M . 2 6 c ; C a p a r t , f i g . 217. 72) B) Three women g r i n d i n g g r a i n , l i m e s t o n e , from Saqqara; M a n e t e 2 2 - 2 3 4 , D 20 ("tombeau d i t des P o i s s e u s e s " ) , dyn

59) Compare f o r instance t h e ' f e m a l e brewer and t h e female s e r v a n t w i t h s i e v e f r o m 14,

*

5

I n d the f u n c t i o n o f the *

varying degrees o f workmanship.

Neferirkarê-Kakaî

go

( a ) «4ti-*r, rf

i„„

10086 « ! eighteenth and twenty-first dynasties.

.

1m

,

P leme "ts for shabtis during the

(Les Papyrus ^ b o u s i r )

(1976

^49

~

^

bs

•

t h e dt o f t h e o v e r s e e r o f t h e T r e a s u r y , we

232; B o r c h a r d t , CGC 110; S m i t h , 9 6 ; Breasted J r . ,

xxiv xxv

««tahas. Ma^t

17.

U

e

d -

as one who

i c e s and c o r v é e s , see P o s e n e r - K r i é g e r , Les a r c h i e v e s a

60) Smith. HESP0K, 90, 91, 94.

t

o f t h e i r m a s t e r W e r - i r - e n . For t h e meaning o f t h . s m l

and Junker, Giza X I I (1955). 12. Also s h a b t i s f o r t h e same m a s t e r may show

61) Smith, HESP0K, 93. 94

Art

^

owner can be a t t e s t e d f o r the OK; hi» s t a t u e i and thoia of hi» servant» ba . к . Л Of etc ». Mariette, 234; Borch.rdt. CGC 114; Smith. 96; (b) the t ^ Maspero. Hist. Anc. I (1895). 320. Capart, 356. f i g - 3 3. M^sp ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ CGC 1 1 8 ; Smith> М

(c) "Vhm-nfrti 9 ;

N

^

T

the

'SP^ N B . A man ca led K ^ i '

Z

i

1

2'

ZtZlV-^

?3)

moment when tha s h a b t i s , which are

or* et

representation« o f the owner, makt t h e i r

f i r s t appearance.

t e » th

and ка-servant of the overseer o f the Treas ordinary servant, but as a Ka-

e l g -

with hands crossed on U p . limestone.

r ^ t . s . B i t i d t / c G c ,3) С,

come c l o s e l y r e l a t e d a t the end o f the OK; t h * l a t t e r disappear a t tha vary

,

„..«..

M !

4o 8 1

« i t h sieve, limestone, dyn. 5 / 6 ; belonging t o

№

CMcigo no. 10623. A l l e n , o p . c i t . . 48; Smith, 98; Capart, f i g .

217 74) D) Group for ЩНЯНЮ*.

found " i n s i t u " i n his serdaab a t Giza. Selim

Hassan, Giza VI (1934/5), 177, Pis. 73-80. A l l limestone, dyn. 5 / 6 . (a) Hnuten, hmt-kii woman grinding g r a i n ; SH, PI. 74 ABC. (b) P-hr.t,

hmt-ks-, woman seeving; SH, PI. 75 ABC.

(c) 4ssy-cnh,

hmt-ks-, man waterproofing j a r s by covering them w i t h p i t c h } SH

PI. 76 BD. (d) arm, hm-кЗ; man plucking goose; SH, PI. 76 AC. (e) Ят-в/т-кЗ*, hm-kS\ man cooking; SH, PI. 77 ABC. ( f ) Чпрю-вву, hm-кЗ', f u l l e r ; SH. P L 79 AB. (g) Ky-m3°t-Hthr, hmt-кЗ; woman kneading dough; SH, P I . 80 ABC. (h) Inscribed ( ? ) ; baking f i g u r e ; SH, P L 78. ( i ) Inscribed ( ? ) ; brewer; SH, PI. 79 СОЕ. NB. In this category probably also Giza 2088, fragment o f s t a t u e o f the ks Ш,

hm-

see Smith, 101.

75) E) (a) Two women on same p l i n t h , one squatting w i t h s i e v e , the other standing with pestle. Names only: Nfrt-tnt

and anh-m°-a.

Limestone, from Giza,

dyn. 5; Giza 2088; Smith, 98, f i g . 18b. (b) Bfr~irt-n.8\

kneeling f i g u r e with hands on knees, fragm. l i m e s t o n e , dyn.

5. Borchardt, ZAS 35(1897), 120; Smith, 79, note 2. Cf. The s t a t u e o f K3m-kd sub B). For other inscribed specimens see Breasted J r . , 27, PI. 27 ( t r a c e s o f i n s c r i p t i o n ) , Smith, 99, G. 2088, f i g . 18c ( i l l e g i b l e ) ; group f o r Dy^nh-Ppy, SH Giza V, 46, PI. 10. * 76) For shabtis in the dress of d a i l y l i f e , see Ch. IV 552 and 6. regardS the f Z T l ' HerkUnft' ° f ^ e shabti as a development from the OK tomb statues of master and servants: menial labour by the tomb-

xxv

xxiv

CHAPTER I I

C „ r r u r SHABTI DURING THE MIDDLE KINGDOM APPEARANCE OF THE SHABTI

„

E

• M

e

r

l

a

i

_

a

n

was not c o m p l e t e l y a f f e c t e d ' .

O s i r i a n sphere o f i n f l u e n c e ' , b u t l i f e i n the O s i r l a n paradise was p o s s i b l e only

„ f AiH ideas and" new concepts l a ! ! ^ "

, e breakdown o f s o c i e t y a t the end o f t h e Old Kingdom had The politico-economic breakdown ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ the 1deas ab0ut ^ i t s e f f e c t s on the organUation or

„

Hereafter 1 '. Not only the e a r t h l y P - o s m

e , also his r i g h t s i n the Beyon

*

^

™

were

^

usurpe Th<s

s o l e l y

d i d

t h e

,„

r e s u l t

H g h t

o f

№

) .

t h e

i n order t o m a i n t a i n h i s e x i s t e n c e i n t h e

Beyond. He had t o provide a p o s i t i o n f o r h i m s e l f o r as the t e x t s p u t i t ,

by the grace o f RS C . The deceased's dependence on t h e l i g h t o f t h e sun i s expressed i n n e a r l y e v e r y f u n e r a r y t e x t . For t h i s purpose he wished t o leave h i s tomb a t day, and t o t r a n s f o r m h i m s e l f i n t o v a r i o u s f o r m s , whereas, a t n i g h t , he hastened

d by t h e

r S r ^ a u r r ^ f o r a L e n s i o n i n t o heaven and f o r r e King. Such were spei o f t h e p H v a t e deceased these sidence i n the paradise o f Re . However, m siaen „ „ t h . „ amiii e t s Thus the deceased had t o be p r o spells and a t t r i b u t e s were no more than amulets. yided w i t h Power ( * . ) and Magic

The L a s t Judgement and a l s o the residence o f the

Akhu, the F i e l d o f Rushes, which 1n o r i g i n was a s o l a r r e g i o n , came I n t o the

a seat-

i n the new land, i n order t o secure h i s freedom o f movement, l e s t he s h o u l d be de-

back t o t h e u n d e r w o r l d , t h e r e a l m o f O s i r i s , t o be warmed and e n l i g h t e n e d by the rays o f t h e sun. I n t h e f u n e r a r y s p e l l s o f the C o f f i n Texts the deceased o r Akh may serve b o t h gods and t h e s e s p e l l s make 1 t c l e a r t h a t he wants t o be I d e n t i f i e d w i t h b o t h R§ c and O s i r i s . He w o r s h i p s Rec b u t a l s o i d e n t i f i e s h i m s e l f w i t h him (spell

1099). He wishes each day t o be i n the " r e v e r e d s t a t e " o f Rec ( s p e l l

and r o t b e s i d e h i m " ! " 1 resemble y o u , I am your Image" ( s p e l l 1131). Other s p e l l s ( l i k e е . д л 577) e x p l i c i t l y m e n t i o n t h e deceased's I d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h O s i r i s . This m u l t i p l i c i t y o f approach i s b e s t i l l u m i n a t e d i n the s o - c a l l e d "statement o f the

prived o f the rays o f the sun. Likewise he had t o f i n d t h e means o f p r o v i d i n g him-

A l l - L o r d , Re c " ( s p e l l

s e l f w i t h food.

tween Rec and O s i r i s , t h e y w i l l

The deceased derived h i s a u t h o r i t y f o r a c h i e v i n g the above f r o m h i s b e i n g m a g i c a l l y i d e n t i f i e d , l i k e his royal example, w i t h the supreme gods o f t h e

Hereafter,

1068).

On t h e o t h e r hand, he s t r e s s e s t h e f a c t t h a t "he has come t o see O s i H s , t o l i v e

И З О ) . A f t e r t h e deceased has spent m i l l i o n s o f years beall

s i t t o g e t h e r 1n one p l a c e , w i t h R l c as the

supreme god. The one who knows t h i s s p e l l , w i l l be a b l e " t o be l i k e Ree I n the East o f t h e s k y " , b u t a t t h e same t i m e " l i k e O s i r i s i n t h e m i d s t o f t h e under-

Rec and O s i r i s . I n the Pyramid Texts, which were e s p e c i a l l y c o m p i l e d f o r t h e dead

w o r l d " . The b a l a n c e o f power between t h e two gods e v e n t u a l l y r e s u l t e d 1n t h e i r 1 -

King, but which also contain parts belonging t o a f a r mors a n c i e n t »

d e n t i f i c a t i o n and t h e y were o f t e n regarded as being one and t h e same d e i t y 7 ' . The

non-royal

t r a d i t i o n ; s i m i l a r l y i n the C o f f i n T e x t s , the guides t o t h e Beyond and

later,

deceased's i d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h b o t h i s most s i g n i f i c a n t f o r t h e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f

during the New Kingdom, i n the BD, the deceased's r e l a t i o n s h i p t o t h e s e gods p l a y s a p r i n c i p a l r o l e 2 ' . The f i r s t desideratum was t o m a i n t a i n c o n t a c t w i t h t h e

benefi-

cent rays o f the Sun-god. The deceased d e s i r e d t o be a l l o w e d t o move f r e e l y

both

i n Heaven and on Earth and " t o go f o r t h by d a y " , i n o r d e r t o p a r t i c i p a t e i n

the

eternal cosmic regeneration o f Re c . The same may be s a i d about t h e dead man's l a t i o n s h i p to the god o f the dead O s i r i s . His own f a t e i * compared w i t h t h a t

the s h a b t i , because t h e s h a b t i - o w n e r , the m a s t e r , shows aspects which are b o t h s o l a r (he i s an Akh e n l i g h t e n e d by t h e sun) and O s i r i a n (he i s an " O s i r i s NN"). I n t h e s h a b t i t e x t s and i n t h e iconography o f t h e s t a t u e t t e s these f e a t u r e s are apparent8'.

reof

The i d e a s a b o u t E g y p t i a n a f t e r l i f e

( i . e . t h e deceased's v a r i o u s forms o f o u t -

O s i r i s , the god who died but conquered death. The f a t h e r ' s s a l v a t i o n by t h e son -

ward a p p e a r a n c e , t h e r e g i o n s where he used t o s t a y and h i s a c t i v i t i e s

the p r i n c i p a l theme o f the myth o f O s i r i s and Horus - i«s i n f a c t t h e renewal o f a

are v a r i o u s . T

khte

o" - — w ;

i

,s

r

Hekanakhte Papers, 40) the master writes.- "You must

l

n

§ 5

people

*

,,of.

1 7 4 ;

.

Tlhe

get

stored t o him. would the sun continue i t s normal course. The deceased appropriated

»

t

S1 eve

with the sieve, hack with your noses in the work!" The people must be content with what they get, because "the proverb 1 *

The s p e l l s f o r the reunion o f the family are "food-spels". Their main thame i s the corvées i n the H e r e a f t e r , which were a r e f l e c t i o n of the corvées on earth. The wish t o bring back the f a m i l y and servants of the deceased master Implies the notion t h a t the master himself might be c a l l e d upon f o r compulsory labour. A few

'(being) hair a l i v e i s

passages i n these s p e l l s , which are of d i r e c t I n t e r e s t f o r the present Subject,

better than death o u t r i g h t ' " (Hek. I I rt 26). s5.

nying the gods t h e i r food o f f e r i n g s . Only when the family and attendants were repower by magical i d e n t i f i c a t i o n of himself w i t h Atum, Réc or any other god.

g l v e those r . t i « n s t o my

people while they are doing work. Take great care, hoe a l l ntf land,

threatened t o overthrow the cosmos by taking away the s t a f f of R8c-Atum or by de-

are t r e a t e d here i n more d e t a i l , and a f u l l t r a n s l a t i o n of Spell 146, as 1 t were

Spells "for giving a man's family back to him i n the god's land"

a synthesis of a l l former s p e l l s , w i l l be given. As in any other agricultural society the family formed the p r i n c i p a l

social

unit in Ancient Egyptian society. Village communities consisted o f a number o f families at the head of which stood the father or the p r i n c i p a l son. A l l members of the family took part in the daily a g r i c u l t u r a l works. The "pater f a m i l i e s " was in Gharge of everything that had to be done and both his c h i l d r e n and h i s a t t e n dants had to contribute to the upkeep of the family household according t o h i s 23

orders '. Apart from their tasks at home, there were the corvées f o r the k i n g . I f the master's position was strong enough he might be a b l e t o set h i s people f r e e

s

Pe11

131

(ECT

11

151a-152c) i s composed as a royal decree and inscribed on a

s t e l a . I t i « e n t i t l e d ! "The sealing o f a decree (wd) concering the family

(ibt).

To give a man's f a m i l y ( t o him) i n the god's l a n d " . The King o f the Beyond, here c a l l e d Geb, the Prince o f Gods, whose name i s w r i t t e n i n a eerekh, "has decreed Shat there be given t o me my f a m i l y , my c h i l d r e n , my brothers and s i s t e r s , my f a t h e r and mother, a l l my servants (mrt)

and a l l my v i l l a g e r s , being freed from

the corvées ( i r a ) o f Seth, from the census (tm>t)

of I s i s the Great, next to

O s i r i s Lord o f the West. Geb, the Prince of the Gods, has said t h a t there be r e -

from statute labour, but t h i s could only be achieved by royal decree.

leased f o r me my f a m i l y e t c . , being freed from any god or goddess, from any Akh Also in l i f e a f t e r death the master was obliged t o c a l l upon h i s f a m i l y . Wher-

male or female, from any dead man or woman".

ever he happened to be, his former subordinates had t o stand ready f o r him. In a Spell 132 (ECT I I 152d-157g) contains the statement t h a t the family and v i l l a g -

special group of spells in the Goffin Texts t h i s theme i s t r e a t e d a t g r e a t length

ers have been given back t o the owner and f u r t h e r : "released f o r me are the bound

The need for food in the a f t e r l i f e - w a s a b s o l u t e l y e s s e n t i a l . The

thought of eating one's own faeces and drinking one's own u r i n e was too h o r r i b l e

ones'!. By the l a t t e r the subordinates may have been meant, who were seized l i k e

to contemplate. The reunion with the family i n the next w o r l d , pleasant as t h i s

pri-soners f o r any compulsory l a b o u r , not u n l i k e the prisoners mentioned i n the

may have been i n i t s e l f , was primarily meant t o provide the master w i t h h i s pre-

Late MK Papyrus a t B r o o k l y n 2 5 ' . In a special l i s t a t the end o f the s p e l l a l l

m u s attendants. The r e s t i t u t i o n of his concubines was also a l o g i c a l

members o f the owner's f a m i l y and personnel are tabulated anew 2 ®'.

develop-

ment, because their offspring swelled the number o f attendants needed i n the Hereafter.

Spell 134 (ECT I I 158g-159i) i s a Hermopolite version o f the same theme. Thoth seals the decree which restores the f a m i l y and brings the master's f i e l d s under the a u t h o r i t y o f his house.

d J r r i T te 7 U k :

r

r

, T k

maSter had a l S 0

H?'" :

el

0f

1

MS

t h M e

^CaTLVT:::";:

Pe

t0

°Ple

Pe

™ade

a9a1nSt

"famil>

his

t o give him a sealed

the

-

^

(sdui), which he has received.

was (she royal decree, the

1 was reeorded by the 16931

Spell 137 (ECT 165d-172h). The master i s Atum: " I am the one w i t h l a p i s - l a z u l i

d

CUmertS

which

could

poses a problem for which we have no solution. (c) Drdru na ti°rt, "The l e v e l l i n g of the ( i r r i g a t i o n ) d i s t r i c t " . Drdr from dr "to

"statuettes d'envofltements", c f . Posener, Les Empreintes magiques e t les

remove" (WB V 475,14), O r i g i n a l l y tfirt

morts dangereux, MDA1K 16, 267. (b) The master regains his physical strength ( p h t y . f ) i n the next w o r l d . In B1P the word phty is confused with St. Both words may occur i n p a r a l l i s m , see WBI 2, 3. (c) The nst-seat is written with a ring-stand f o r j a r s (Gardiner, Sign W12). The circular sign gives a top view of t h i s ring-stand. B1P has the dual his two seats". ( *

« the

the

-

*paHan

for

the levelling

of

andtotum

"shores, r i p a r i a n lands" had to be irrigated by means of the basin-frrigation system. (e) ff efjrt shut m3wt, "to turn over new f i e l d s " . Shr, causative of $r,

xxiv xxv

to f a l l " ,

» IUB IV 257. 19). or rather " t o throw down". the meaning "to overthrow , b e s t e i , 6 n " . However, " t o t u r n o v e r . Shv sht is usually translated ^ ^ ?6> w a n d 1 1 0 ( m ) ) , 1 n the retourner les terrains» (Vernus, • ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^

land are measured out f o r the Akhu (hnb ihut), 61, 109. See also the examples, where the tw

has

sense of preparing the fields V P'° " » preferred. This notion is also expre m - J J to make the fields grow". (S e IA2), w

r :

d

^

shabtis

^

duH

T

!

imy Mv.f,

43

' by

" t h e k i n g who i s i n his time" (WB 11 47B 1 B3 «

im

«.u

9n1

'

de

,

. Amdu4t

Amduat I , 101,10-102,5.

'

the

Ho

"9

n

™ 9.

ng Çâl!

T,0nSod°I t ;

(f) M

k i n g " . For kings i n the underworld, see Urk

^

,

ceased i n Ro-setau, are mentioned, supra » ,

k

.

« . . .

Hn,„„„„

lee p

/

; i l .

C sÏÏ

d ;he

^

r

^ -

r -

:

^

"

.

see Montet, Sc*nes

- I d s " are presumably i d e n t i c a l

„

, or "islands". These f i e l d s were f l a t , l o w - l y i n g with the a3at new lands or isianas . m » arable lands beside or in the Nile, newly exposed by a change « the course

"

S e e

-

this S

m " ; y0U:tll( 'ay'a) e , vn plane of Hûn'"'.

t 0

'

b l

m

'hall

y

for '

The shabtis are addressed one by one, and are t o l d t o present themselves

This

clause i s discussed by De Book. Studies G r i f f i t h , 58, and Zandee, Death, 203.

of the r i v e r . For definitions of m M see Hayes. Ostraca and Name Stones. 34-, Gardiner. P. Wilbour I I . 27; Yoyotte GLECS V I I I ( I 9 6 0 ) . MO and IX (1960). 6 j

(a) Aft "now see, behold". For development of CaH, see Ch. I I I !13H.

and now Weeks, Le Grand Texte des Donations au Temple d'Edfou (1972). 1-47.

(b) N i « c o r r e c t i o n over r(1),

These a l l u v i a l terrains formed that part of the basin, which d i d not need a r -

(c)

De Buck ECT V I , 1 note 2*.

'ipwty "messenger". The p l u r a l w r i t i n g

must bé a mistake; 1f t h i s p l u -

r a l i s modelled on the w r i t i n g o f hbtyw,

t i f i c i a l i r r i g a t i o n , in contrast with the other part o f the basin formed by

t h i s might be another indication o f

the l a t t e r ' s s i n g u l a r meaning. For t h i s o f f i c i a l see now Valloggia, Recherche

the ksyt, "the highlands", which had to be i r r i g a t e d by means o f canals.

sur les "messagers" (vpwtyv) dans les sources égyptiennes profanes (1976).

The "new lands" exposed a f t e r the inundation had t o be»turned over f o r the

T-he King's messenger executed personal missions of the King, see S t e i n d o r f f ,

king. They are the king's property. On shabfri OIM 10580 the stmt nsa "fiel-ds

JEA 25(1939), 31. He plays an important part i n the Royal Decrees, see e.g.

of the king" are mentioned. In the Donation t e x t o f the Edfu temple sueh

Decree o f Apries a t Mi t r a h i n a . supra Ch. I S2 and Goedicke, Königliche Doku-

fields are m t e d aS 3ha Br-°3 " f i e l d s o f Pharaoh ( l e s champs r o y a u x " ) , see

mente, 46. See f u r t h e r Rekhmire. Urk. IV 1103 and passim: B a k i r , Slavery, 3.

Meeks, o p . c i t . , passim in the text and p. 73, no. 64. The Greek e q u i v a l e n t i s

I t must have been the King's messenger who gave orders t o c a l l up the statute

SacnXiKH yfi. The same notion i s found i n BD 189: the deceased had t o d i g " t h e

l a b o u r e r s . Cf. a l s o shabti BM 21705 ir

basin (s) of O s i r i s " , the king of the Beyond, and also Mutter und Kind (Rt 6.

iw.ta r ipt S " I f one comes In order

t o count o f f I T . Also gods have t h e i r messengers (iputy ntr),

9) mentions the s bîtyw "basin of the kings". Also the wart hbsm " d i s t r i c t . o f

see PT 920,

1440, and Suys, Les Messagers des Dieux (1934), 123-139. Themessengers can

the Khebesu-fields".where according to the l a t e MK Pap. Brooklyn, corvée l a bourers and prisoners were employed, was d i r e c t l y administered by the grown,

be servants o f O s i r i s , who want t o seize the dead, Zandee, Death 202. For

see Ch. I S3. Sht "Field" is also the ancient Egyptian equivalent o f

Anubis as messenger i n the r ô l e o f summoner see Ch. I I I §130 and H.

"irriga-

tion basin, hod", but probably only during the Late and Ptolemaic periods,, see

(d) 'lu r "come, i n order t o f e t c h " , see De Buck, Studies G r i f f i t h , 58.

our remarks in Ch. I §2. For i d e n t i t y of Sht and a see Bayoumi, Autour du

i s here sdm.ty.fy

Champ des Souohets (1941), 11, 12, note 3 , but whether the "Sht o f I - a l u " ,

(«)

Msnw.f

'Iw.t.f

form.

" i n h i s p l a c e " , i n the sense o f "as his s u b s t i t u t e " . See also ECT I I

where the deceased i s responsible f o r the c u l t i v a t i o n o f one o r more pilots

333d (B1C, B17C), I I I 82c, d , 83a, V 63a (B1C, B2L), Kagemni. Pap. Prisse 2.5.

(ad*) of land (sht)

This clause i s mentioned by O t t o , CdE 37(1962). 251 and G i l u l a , JNES 28(1969),

i s r e a l l y the "Hod of I a l u " as Bayoumi suggests, seems

doubtful. Cf. Urk. IV 1194: skS.l 3h»t » Sht '13™ '"I plough the f i e l d - p l o t s in the H e l d of Rushes", but Urk. IV 499: * y U reJOice

°

when

ih.k

m sk3t

L k

m s

W

,

P u s h i n g your basin as (name-ly) your p l o t o f the

Field of Rushes". According to BO spells the deceased receives a p l o t o f "

t t m

fie

'd

( S e e BD

164, 17-3) and i n Amduat, Hour I I , p l o t s o f

52

122. In l a t e r versions some shabtis have r dbz K Ch. I I I

sht

"instead of N", Gen. Comm.

tl3H.

Exhortation tend

Take then your matto«ks(?)(a). your htmdsl -

your hoes(b}4

53

your yokeeic}

and your baskets'd>

in

„,„„,

and in the earth.

are u rqed to take up the a g r i c u l t u r a l

He has taker, possession of Ms physical strength,

he hat

taken possession for himself of his seats, he has ruled with the scepters ,„!,. W .1"» "

* »

•

'

w

0

,

, s 1,-2» . 1 f o r . . .

which were created for this Я according to a decree of the gods. If this Я is

impl.-

counted off

- --—- •

imnloraent

w

tion)

for the reigning

a s t a f f , s t i c k or mattock-. Perhaps i t c a m . .

-

—

t

h

e

-

for

district,

shall oeme for

of

the removal of a dam and for the levelling to irrigate!?) king,

(t>)

L t

PT H394 writes f .

with determinative o f simple hoe ( i .

(irriga-

"see, here I am", you shall say to any messenger who your hoes, your yokes and your baskets in your

handsi » as every man (ehild)

does for his

master".

cross-bar or rope), Pap. Kahun »1. 1* ( G r i f f i t h p i . 20,44)

with determ. of W . £ C T I I 203(B1C) l i k e our example, but B3L and B17C w i t h

Version IA2

simple hoe.

Invocation

(c) m

of a(n)

lands and to turn over new fields

this S, in place of him.

Take then your mattocks!?), ,M r'-clpTitThoe".

the riparian

"carrying pole, yoke". Other w r i t i n g s : nb, nbst, nby, nbyt, nbyny, niyb.

The name of a number of wooden implements, a l l of more or less the same shape but with different uses. Inventory of these i n Hayes, Ostraca and Name Stones

Oh shabti

(B1P: this shabtiwhich

has been made for

this

(a) B2L has vocative i w i t h v e r t i c a l s t r o k e , B1P a bookroll corrected over a

36. In ECT I I I 133b nb3 i s probably a tool f o r scooping (SIC), i n T3Be i«b i s

v e r t i c a l s t r o k e , see De Buck ЕСТ VI 2 note 2*. For singular meaning of p l u r a l

written as in our t e x t . See also BO 189 (Barguet, 274): " I s h a l l not scoop t o

w r i t i n g o f " s h a b t i " see Gen. Comm. Ch. I l l S13C.

please you with a bar". Here in our text i t i s probably synonymous w i t h habw of ECT I I 203a "yoke", supra §5. For the same meaning see also Paheri 3 . 1 : pS nbi hr mm.I "the yoke is on my shoulder", (d) Unka, "basket", WB I I I 120,5 and e f . 118,6. The determinative p o i n t s t o t h i s meaning. In ECT I I 203a the determinative i s a yoke frffltr Which flirts kind o f basket could be suspended. "Carrying basket" might be the best t r a n s l a t i o n .

(b) ' i r ^ i - s p e r f . pass, p a r t i c i p l e . Summons_I_master_and_Duties if

this N is counted off(a^

(a) ir

ip.tw

for his

duty(b>

ы Я pn. The summons, as i t i s w r i t t e n here, appears t o be a c o n f l a -

t i o n o f three versions o f the clause, a) ir ip.tw to " i f one counts you o f f " ,

See also Biography of Neha, Is 19-20. James, o p . c i t . , l o c . c i t . , and Spaulfl ,

b) ir

JEA 49, 186. For meaning "scale-pan" see BD 264.8.

o f f " , " i f t h i s N i s counted o f f " . The l a s t i s meant here. For " F i r s t Summons"

ip.tw wi " i f one counts me o f f " , c) ir

ip.tw N pn " i f one counts t h i s N

shabti ( S i s ) i n l a t e r v e r s i o n s , see Version Н А , I1С, VB and VC, Ch. I I I . as every man (child)does^

(b) Hrt,

for his master.

" t a s k , d u t y " . B1P omits p r e p o s i t i o n r . I n l a t e r versions hrt i s mostly

replaced by kst "work"'.

The expression refers here to the shabtis, whereas i n V. IA2 i t i s said o f the master himself.

Obstacles

(a) a t , and nu (B2L). The forearm with palm of hand down-wards (Gardiner Sign 041)

now indeed!

an obstacle

is implanted against this

1therewith^

is corrected i n t o , or from b, "man", see De Buck ECT VI 1 note 3. The f o r e -

In t h i s p a r e n t h e t i c clause the master's s i t u a t i o n , r e s u l t i n g from the Summons, i s

arm-sign can have the value ni which may be a d e r i v a t i v e o f n i , niz " t o r e -

explained. I m p l i c i t l y i t gives the reason why the shabti has t o come i n t o p l a y .

j e c t " (MB I I 201.4*), see also ny "the sound a young c h i l d makes" (WB I I 201.9)

(a) Sk "now indeed", Gardiner Grammar §119.3 and §230. See f u r t h e r Gen. Comm. Ch.

and i r f » , „ f o "breath" (WB I I 201, 200,5). Here i t must have the meaning "small boy, c h i l d " . (b) rf l r r t „ .

I m p e r f e c t a r e l a t i v e form, "as what N i s used t o dtr".

A f u l l translation of V. IA1

follows here:

"See him, you men and gods, glorified

spirits

12

Ill

S13 F.

(b) Ны sdb...••

n Я pn. The p r i n c i p a l meanings o f hwi a r e : " t o beat, s t r i k e , s m i t e ,

d e s t r o y , d r i v e 1л, implant" (WB I I I 46-47). &fi>, "hindrance, Impediment, obs t a c l e " (WB IV 381), i n general everything inconvenient, or obnoxious. See

and dead, mho are in the 8%

also Zandee, Death, 250. The determinative o f sdb i s a forked s t i c k f o r catch-

13

i „ g snakes, Davies in Gunn, ASAE 27, 226-228. Sdb occurs as object of three

Call.!

verbs- wdi edb "to put an obstacle in someone's way", dr edb " t o remove an

"here tie are",

obstacle" and Hoi *g> "to implant an obstacle". The l a s t has various meanings

The dependent pron. 1 pers. p l u r a l (mk n) does not occur i n l a t e r versions of the

depending on the preposition used with i t . 1) t U

body (WB I I I 47.14, IV 382.3-4), with meaning " t o condemn, punish"', see hftyw "he punishes f o r him his f o e s " , Kees, ZAS 64

(WB IV 382.5) see e.g. ECT V 273 b - c , VI 330q: "Hathor destroys f o r me my

this N is oounted off

for that which -is want to be done there, over(a^t

sand of the West so that it will plaeed on the East) and viae

ha n.i sdb im) "then obey me t h e r e " . Hoi ean also be n.k "Thoth

has implanted for you an obstacle against that which he (se. Seth) wanted to do against you". 3) hm sdb n H (n, dativus incommodi), "to implant an obstacle against somebody, to i n f l i c t an obstacle upon somebody". Rm being a verb of motion may have n to express movement " t o " a person. For the use of « as dativus incommodi see also Korostovtsev, Gramm. du Néo-Egyptien (1973), 123-124. I n tile Decree f o r Neskhons n and a, are used both to express dativus meemmodi, see Sunn, JEA 41(1955), 96 no. 4. In the Decree of Apries, Gunn, ASAE 27, 226-8, where the expression i « used in the same context as our passage here (see supra Ch. I §2)., the construction is with mi nfr n hoi ndh m htp-ntr

pn " t h a t no obstacle be im-

when the new fields

in order to make arable the riparian

impediment" i ECT 1 305 d-e, 312bs "destroyed i s f o r you the impediment by stacle clause (ist

lande(b),

have to be turned

to transport by beat the

be given to the East (BIPi bo that it will be versa'0',

(a) B nu> irrw im n shrt shot miwt. For ivi

rm " t o do t h i s " and the use of nu

" t h a t which" followed by a p a r t i c i p l e , see WB I I 216. 'irrw i s imperf. pass, p a r t i c i p l e s the g e n i t i v e n plus i n f i n i t i v e expresses circumstance, see Gardiner, Grammar 5306. In l a t e r versions o f the s p e l l rat i s r e i n t e r p r e t e d as " t i m e , moment" through the a d d i t i o n o f (She determinative of the sun-disk, and the usual expression, c a l l e d by us the Time-clause, i s then r m> rib irrw im(.f),

" a t any moment

which has t o be passed t h e r e " . The l a t e Middle Kingdojp shabti t e x t on a "pseudo-naos" from Gebelein, published by Vernus (Rev. d'Eg. 26(1974), 107110, note 1) has v nw ( w i t h sun-disk 1 ) irrw im.f,

which the e d i t o r t r a n s l a t e s :

"8 Be qui y e s t f a i t " , s i m i l a r t o the CT reading. However, the sun-disk i s not f o r t u i t o u s , and the clause should be considered as a time-clause: " a t the

planted against t h i s god's revenue". For« "against" e f . a l s o - i r i n N " t o do,

time which has t o be passed t h e r e " . This t e x t represents our Version IB (Ch.

act, against", cited at the end of 2). In versions IB, I V - V I I the dafwus

I l l 5 6 , 2 ) . For development o f nw-(Time-)clause see Gen. Comm., Ch. I l l §130.

inoomodi i s expressed by » plus pers. pronoun and r e f e r s e i t h e r t o the master ( i s t ha n.i,

ist to n.f>) or to the shabti {ist

ha n.k),

see Gen.

Cou». Ch. I l l 513 F. For use o f hw-sdb as a noun see hw-e rib do "every e v i l s t r i k i n g of an obstacle". WB IV 382.6 and 7 ( w i t h reference t o shabti s p e l l ) , and KSkosy, BiOr 25(1968), 322, Gardiner, Grammar

ts-phr.

The use o f sand i n a g r i c u l t u r e was so common and s e l f - e v i d e n t t h a t any s p e c i f -

by sand. In the Book Amduat the d i v i s i o n o f land plays an important r o l e .

It

i s the p r i n c i p a l theme o f Hour I I . The sun-god makes h i s journey over a broad stream through the land of Wernes. On the shores o f t h i s r i v e r the f i e l d

at aman at his dwUee, r

IA1 wdbw i s objeet o f sphr and i n l a t e r versions o f snihy " t o i r r i g a t e " . (c) Sand clause and

parcels or p l o t s o f land i n the M e l d o f Rushes are separated from each other

-âS-â.MD":Ç!5use

H

(b) Srd, " t o make a r a b l e , make t o grow", " t o p l a n t ( t r e e s ) " ; WB IV 205,5. I n V.

i c d e t a i l s about the sand-carrying a c t i v i t i e s o f the shabtis are l a c k i n g . The

that ml T , ? ' ? h e n C e ' " y t h 3 t ( P 8 r U ) ' 5205.1. I t refers to the Summons of the master.

£

If

Atum". For meaning "to obey" see Zandee, Death, 229, who t r a n s l a t e s the Obtranslated as "implant", see PT 51927e: ha n.k Dhwty sdb m vrt.f

r

gynfflons.IL.master

Nw;claysej_Tasks_andjt8-g)jr

(1929), 137. 2) hm sdb n N (n, dativus oarnodi) "to destroy an impediment f o r somebody"

C>

ye shall say.

spell i n BD p a p y r i , and on shabtis i t i s r a r e , o f . Ld. 3.2.3.7 (V. VIA).

n N r S "to implant an obstacle on behalf of somebody against some-

e.g. ha.fn.fsdMr

'

Cl4USe

p l o t s o f the Akhu are s i t u a t e d : the F i e l d o f Rushes. These f i e l d s are measured reSUmM

h9re

thB

SIm and

the

not r e f e r

and subdivided (hnb) i n t o parcels by means o f sand. See Hornung, Amduat 1,43, 44 note 10, 61. The t r a n s p o r t a t i o n o f sand i n the i r r i g a t i o n basins o f I a l u

12

13

w s

th.

« s t tarsh and, at the same time, the most comnon a c t i v i t y one could

purposes.

(MB IV 219) not only 1 , . ( d . „ r t , „ „ „ « ,

but i l f 0

th§

,,n(ly

imagine being done there. Nevertheless this duty of the shabtls has never

s i l t which the Inundation waters deposited on t h . . u r f a c . of t h . Irrigation

been explained in a convincing manner, and has even been called "a mystery"

basins and which, a f t e r t h . withdrawal o f the water, had to ba i p c a d ov.r

(Heema van Voss. Phoenix 9.2, 53). The word J

(a) The construction of the t««t , • ••, the text i s s i m i l a r to the r u b r i c o f CT Spell 37 (ECT I

( P I . XV), C. 20188 ( P I . » V I ) , and BM 575 = AN0C 43.2. On other examples the opening i « not p i e r c e d , but forms a niche f o r the same purpose. See e . g . C. 20397 ( P I . XXVIII) and Abydos I I PI. 32.2, 121 and f i g . 86 w i t h four f i g u r e s i n a separate b l o c k , l e t i n t o the face o f the s t e l a . Leiden V 119-120 = Simpson AN0C 3 5 . 1 , consists o f a s t e l a w i t h a naos; i n the f o u r niches i n i t s sides s t a t u e t t e s could be placed. A t h i r d type i s represented by stelae w i t h niches, i n which r a i s e d r e l i e f f i g u r i n e s o f the owner, sometimes w i t h members of his f a m i l y , are shown, both mummiform and i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e . For examples see §9. On the examples C. 20686 and 20748, quoted above, these stelae ( o r s t e l a chapels) are c a l l e d ah°t,

xxiv

on most others t h e i r name i s mch°t,

xxv

see Kemp, op.

( f o r t h e iconography o f M i d d l e Kingdom s h a b t i s see the l i . t „ o . , , ee w e 11st o f examples i n Ch. IV

C i t . l o c . c i t . , and Simpson, o p . c i t . 10-13. 59. Creation of

statuettes

In the directions f o r using the shabti spelJ i t i s p r e s c r i b e d t h a t t h i s

spell

should be r e c i t e d over a wooden statue o f the master, which shows him "as he was on e a r t h " . We presume that t h i s statue was the usual K a - s t a t u e o f t h e master

in

the dress o f d a i l y l i f e .

munmy s u b s t i t u t e s , t h e a n t h r o p o i d c o f f i n s , occur s i m u l t a n e o u s l y . Munmiform_statuettes_in_stela

niches

Many examples o f t h i s kind o f s t a t u e s , which were u s u a l l y made o f wood, have I n our commentary on t h e use o f t h e m a s t e r ' s s t a t u e , as p r e s c r i b e d i n the

been found i n tombs o f the Old and Middle Kingdom. They are i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e master's name and t i t l e s , sometimes i n combination w i t h an o f f e r i n g f o r m u l a his Ka and a dedication t e x t . Also the statues prepared by Neha d u r i n g h i s i n order to have them at his disposal i n h i s tomb, must have been o f t h i s

for life,

kind

(see supra S4). To d i s t i n g u i s h them from f u n e r a r y s t a t u e t t e s - s h a b t i s - we G a l l

In the e a r l y Middle Kingdom another type o f tomb s t a t u e came i n t o b e i n g , showing a mummiform image o f the deceased. P a r t i c u l a r l y d u r i n g t h e M i d d l e Kingdom

raised r e l i e f

The f i g u r e s o f t h e deceased e i t h e r have t h e dress o f d a i l y

life

type also became the usual form o f the s h a b t i . The f i r s t s h a b t i s i n s c r i b e d w i t h the s h a b t i - s p e l l date baek t o the t w e l f t h dynasty. From t h e i c o n o g r a p h i c a l

point

of view they belong t o a large group o f mummiform s t a t u e t t e s , t h e most a n c i e n t examples o f which are Contemporary w i t h o r are even o l d e r t h a n t h e

funerary s p e l l s , mainly the hetep-diêeu or rib Ush,

categorhetep-di-

i e s a) statuettes with the s h a b t i - s p e l l , sometimes combined w i t h t h e ne*u formula, b) statuettes without the s h a b t i - s p e l l , but i n s c r i b e d w i t h

other

formula f o r t h e Ka o f t h e deceased w i t h

and c) s t a t u e t t e s w i t h o u t

The outer appearanee and probably a l s o the use o f a l l

The men, mummiform w i t h t h e arms crossed over t h e c h e s t , hold an ^ - a m u l e t , women are shown i n t h e i r d a i l y d r e s s . On C. 20497 we see two mmUfam

the

figures of

the husband, t h e arms n o t b e i n g v i s i b l e , and one f i g u r e o f h i s w i f e i n her d a i l y a t t i r e . The mummy o f a man oan a l s o be seen on C. 20569. This b e a r d l e s s , black

rectangular

c o f f i n s on which the shabti s p e l l i s w r i t t e n . This group comprises t h r e e

both dressed i n t h e c l o t h e s o f d a i l y l i f e , whereas C. 20097 represents the deceased as a mummy w i t h an e l a b o r a t e w i g , and f l a n k e d by two women. I n a niche Four f i g u r e s , two men and two women, can be seen on C. 20038 (Simpson AN0C 1 2)

mummifonn statues played an important p a r t i n the f u n e r a r y c u l t . The mummiform

inscription.

p a i n t e d f i g u r i n e stands a g a i n s t a red background. On i t s body one column o f h i e r o glyphs i s i n s c r i b e d . A l s o a s t e l a i n Basel = Simpson AN0C 1.8 has one mummiform figure. The f u n e r a r y f o r m u l a e and d e d i c a t i o n s appearing on these s t e l a e and on the r a i s e d r e l i e f f i g u r i n e s which t h e y c o n t a i n , are the same as those on the e a r l y

t h e s e f i g u r i n e s was t h e

t h 6 1 > h3ndS S metimes b e i ° " 9 shown, sometimes n o t , t h e y h a n d s are empty; they ha o i l : 17:': - *^ They the s ;i:;b;i;:aCed t e l a - c h a p e l s , and were o f t e n e n c l o s e d i n model

caTrv 1

w i t h r e c t a n g u l a r , p i e r c e d n i c h e s , i n which one o r more s t a t u e t t e s c o u l d be placed Another group o f s t e l a e have niches i n which such s t a t u e t t e s are represented i n

or t h e y are shown as mummies. On s t e l a C. 20136 the deceased and h i s w i f e are

them mortuary statues.

the predicate

C o f f i n Text v e r s i o n , we a l r e a d y r e f e r r e d t o a group o f s t e l a e o r s t e l a - c h a p e l s

I T

s h a b t i s and t h o s e " s h a b t i s " w i t h o u t t h e s h a b t i t e x t (see above), and t h e i r graphy does n o t d i f f e r f r o m t h a t o f t h e l a t t e r e i t h e r .

icono-

I t i s tempting t o assume

t h a t these f i g u r i n e s , amongst o t h e r f u n c t i o n s , c o u l d a l s o f u n c t i o n as s h a b t i s , and t h a t t h e y , a t a c e r t a i n stage i n h i s t o r y , took over t h e r a l e o f t h e wooden s t a t u e s i n t h e r o u n d , such as t h e s t a t u e ( t t e ) mentioned i n the s h a b t i s p e l l

in

the C o f f i n T e x t s . Evidence f o r t h i s h y p o t h e s i s may be found on another monument subs'tnuteTorTL?6'! i

that

tte

Statuette

i

t

no reason why the,« « , 7

t

J

r

-

s h a b t i s p e l l were d e v i s e d as «

•

-

" r u i n a t e d a t t h e same t i m e . There i s

though they do not bear the sh T « ' V and wax, which were found'

*without

y

"

^

W ^ l n lM0 c k

^

C O n 9 i d e

-d

-

with similar f i g u r i n e s

in niches.

derives from G e b e l e i n 5 7 ' . ment

I t dates from t h e end o f the Middle Kingdom and

I n c o n t r a s t w i t h t h e s t e l a e mentioned above, t h i s monu-

f r e e - s t a n d i n g and has niches i n a l l

f o u r s i d e s . The t o p i s shaped as a

t r u n c a t e d p y r a m i d i o n o r an o b e l i s k . The l a y - o u t o f t h e s c u l p t u r e d s i d e s i s sym»

-a!

s h a b t i s , even

U t U e t t e S n In the T i Queen's T " " tombs * ^ at SD ° rf i eir el-Bah

m e t r i c a l . One p a i r o f r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s show t h e owner w i t h h i s w i f e on one s i d e , and h i s w i f e w i t h one o f h i s sons on t h e o t h e r . The o t h e r two s i d e s are i d e n t i c a l they b o t h show t h e owner as a mummy. These mummiform s t a t u e t t e s are s i m i l a r

xxiv xxv

to

„ some o f the free-standing ^ ^ tioned above. They have a e a * are uninscribed.

anii the shabtis o f the Middle Kingdom men^ ^ i n e a c h h a n d . T h e i r bodies ^ w M c h ^ stand , , a t e H i d d l e

°

inscHbed.

in horizontal

l i n e s and c o l -

0ne o f

these

eal,ed

" c o u v e r c l e p l a n c h e " , which was l a i d over m u ^ i e ,

o f

t h

,

T h ( r d

period and l a t e r , i s , as i t were, a r i g i d mu^ny s h r o u d 6 1 ' .

, '"termediate

The r e l a t i o n s h i p o f a n t h r o p o i d c o f f i n s t o s h a b t i s and model c o f f i n s

Kinodom version of the snaoti s p e i i SB™

mummy a l s o , i t cou*d be l a i d on a b i e r and covered with a mu»*- shroud. The so

texts ends w i t h a dedication formula c o n s i s t s o f

he

ti-

and o f

the f u l l - s i z e r e c t a n g u l a r c o f f i n s and sarcophagi t o model sarcophagi and s h a b t i

t l e s and names o f f i v e other sons o f the deceased. The i n s c r i p t i o n s around t h e

boxes, 1s so c l o s e , t h a t f o r t h e I n t e r p r e t a t i o n and d a t i n g o f s h a b t i s the i c o n o -

ffrst

graphy o f c o f f i n s and s a r c o p h a g i has t o be taken I n t o account. For a s u g a r y o f

p a i r o f niches contain Hetep-di-n.su

formulas f o r O s i r i s . The d e d i c a t i o n

formula f o r the owner ends w i t h the usual expression, which i s a l s o found on con-

iconographical

temporary and l a t e r shabtis: "By his son who makes h i s name t o

IV 516.

live".

Apart from the f a c t that t h i s monument may prove t h a t t h e r a i s e d r e l i e f ettes i n stelae are. i n many cases o r even always, s h a b t i s , i t nating from the point of view o f the

is

also

statuillumi-

custom o f d e d i c a t i n g s h a b t i s by members o f

the deceased's family. I t i s s i g n i f i c a n t t h a t the owner's son, who i s

represented

with his mother i n one o f the niches, i s not mentioned i n t h e l i s t o f o t h e r sons in the end of the s h a b t i - s p e l l . As the f a t h e r ' s , i . e . the m a s t e r ' s , h e i r he d e d i cated the monument, whereas his brothers o f f e r e d the s h a b t i s which had t o

replace

both t h e i r father and themselves i n the Beyond. We touched on t h i s s u b j e c t

p a r a l l e l s between t h e two classes o f o b j e c t s see the t a b l e s 1n Ch

already

i n our introduction t o the s h a b t i - s p e l l (supra §6).

510. Funerary s t a t u e t t e s as e x p r e s s i o n s o f the Sah The c r e a t i o n o f mummiform s t a t u e s , a t t h e end o f the Old Kingdom, can be r e garded as one o f t h e main r e s u l t s o f t h e new ideas concerning l i f e a f t e r death Under t h e r u l e r s o f H e r a c l e o p o l i s new types o f o b j e c t s appeared 1n t h e tombs and a new " s t y l e " was i n a u g u r a t e d . The p h y s i c a l appearance o f the deceased was conserved, n o t o n l y by improved m u m m i f i c a t i o n t e c h n i q u e s , b u t a l s o by making mummiform s t a t u e s and a n t h r o p o i d c o f f i n s . Through a l l k i n d s o f r i t u a l s t h e body o f the deceased was made d i v i n e and t h e deceased was c a l l e d a " S a h " 6 2 ' .

dDShrggoid_coffiD5 O r i g i n a l l y "Sah" was a t i t l e At the same time as the most ancient mummiform s t a t u e t t e s i n s t e l a - n i - c h e s and a c tual shabtis appear, the f i r s t anthropoid c o f f i n s same i n t o b e i n g . They a r e ,

like

the s t a t u e t t e s , not ordinary images o f the dead body o f the owner, b u t o f t h e e ternal l i v i n g deceased, who i s equipped w i t h the a t t r i b u t e s o f a god. The o r i g i n s of t h i s c o f f i n type can only be explained i n the c o n t e x t o f mummifiGation: when the funerary c u l t i n the cemeteries was g r a d u a l l y n e g l e c t e d a t t h e end o f t h e Old Kingdom, mummification and other means o f p r o t e c t i n g the body were f u r t h e r oped. Especially much a t t e n t i o n was paid t o the head o f t h e d e c e a s e d 5 9 ' .

devel-

I t was

g i v e n t o t h e p r i v i l e g e d g r e a t ones o f pharaoh who

were e n t i t l e d t o wea* a s e a l . L i k e t h i s e a r t h l y é l i t e o f the k i n g , the p r i v i l e g e d deceased ones o r Sahu l i v e d i n t h e company o f t h e r u l e r o f t h e Beyond, e i t h e r the dead k i n g o r a god. T-his d i g n i t y was g i v e n t o them through t h e formula " t o t r a n s form i n t o a S a h " , and t h e s t a t e t h e y r e c e i v e d by t h i s , i s comparable w i t h t h a t o f the Akhu i n heaven.

I n t h e e a r l y M i d d l e Kingdom "Sah" has t h e meaning " p r i v i l e g e d

deceased", " f o r e f a t h e r " o r " n o b l e o f p r i m e v a l t i m e s " 6 3 ' . The "Sah" i s t h e form 1n which t h e dead appeared on e a r t h . O r i g i n a l l y t h i s was n o t t h e form o f a mummy,

i n the e a r l y eighteenth dynasty t h a t representations o f t h e hands were shown f o r

but the p h y s i c a l

the f i r s t time. As regards the shabtis and other mummiform s t a t u e t t e s t h i s

deceased was u n i t e d w i t h t h e rays o f t h e sun. Thus t h e S a h - q u a l i t y o f the dead i s

t i o n had already been made during the Middle Kingdom. I n t h e n i n e t e e n t h

addi-

dynasty

l i k e n e s s o f a l i v i n g human b e i n g . I t was i n t h i s form t h a t t h e

of solar o r i g i n 6 4 ' .

I t i s t e m p t i n g t o connect t h e m o r t u a r y s t a t u e s o f t h e d e -

t e type o f c o f f i n e x h i b i t i n g the dress o f d a i l y l i f e i s i n t r o d u c e d , b u t p r o b a b l y

ceased i n t h e d r e s s o f d a i l y l i f e and a l s o t h e s h a b t i s i n t h a t f o r m , which ap-

also i n t h i s respect, the shabtis took the l e a d .

peared a f t e r t h e Amarna p e r i o d , w i t h t h i s

Sah-quality65'.

Since t h e e a r l y New Kingdom, and p r o b a b l y much e a r l i e r "Sah" a l s o becomes an an [ l e a n o T t h ° 1 d " "0t V * an image of the wrapped mummy f u t l 6 0 ) The funerary motives and the

u

I f

cer

mummy case was regarded a

M f f i n

" it

, i

,

'

b u t

has

t 0

^

Y "

p - d in - V T r ^ . " :

COl

°UrS

S U

"eS wke a

t

t h a t

— «

c o n s i d e r e d as 8

b0dy

t h i s

o f

a p p e l l a t i o n o f t h e r i t u a l l y - b u r i e d body, t h e mummy. "To make i n t o a Sah" 1s " t o "

-

n n s or i n a wooden o r stone sarcophagus. L i k e a

mummify" o r t o c l o t h e somebody, l i k e a d i v i n e s t a t u e i s c l a d w i t h d i v i n e

clothes66'.

The Sah i s a god and " t o mummify" i s i d e n t i c a l w i t h " t o t r a n s f o r m i n t o a g o d " 6 7 ' . According t o t h e f u n e r a r y t e x t s , n o t o n l y t h e human-shaped S a h - s t a t u e , b u t a l s o the mummiform S a h - s t a t u e , has t o be exposed t o t h e l i g h t o f t h e s u n , i n o r d e r t o

xxiv xxv

l i v e in e t e r n i t y 6 8 ' . We may presume that the mummy o f O s i r i s , the Sah "par e x c e l lence", stood as a model f o r the mummiform Sah-statues o f p r i v a t e persons as w e l l . However, t h i s is not so c e r t a i n , i f we consider the f a c t t h a t , i n Egyptian

reli-

gious iconography, the form o f the mummy i s used t o represent gods i n g e n e r a l , not Osiris "per s e " 6 9 ' . Therefore mummiform statues may b e t t e r be c a l l e d Sahstatues than Osiris-statues. This a p p e l l a t i o n i s more s u i t a b l e because the p r i vate munroiform statue i s never provided w i t h the a t t r i b u t e s ^ O s i r i s , the crook and f l a i l , which t h i s god had derived himself from the King

The b e a r d , which

many of these statues wear, i s a d i v i n e a t t r i b u t e as such, and the amulets

in

and i t was o n l y through the l i g h t o f world

M

c,

t h a t

h

,

cou)d

,urviye

1fl

Therefore the O s i r i s - t i t l e i m p l i e s not only t h a t the deceased i s the

master o f the s h a b t i s , but a l s o t h a t he i s dependent on the personnel represented f r r yal d e c e a s 1 - T V ! """ ^ ° ^ ° 1;/he c e r t a i n l y from the Middle Kingdom onwards, is subordinate to the gods 7 7 '. I t is the reason why he

also wants to have shabtis a t his disposal 7 8 '-, the f i r s t royal shabti, date from the e a r l y e i g h t e e n t h dynasty. The king i s an O s i r i s a , w e l l . Although h i s shabtis are adorned w i t h the O s i r i a n a t t r i b u t e s and the d i v i n e uraeus, the k i n g ' s u n i t y w i t h the god i s o u t o f the q u e s t i o n

t h e i r hands are a t t r i b u t e s , which a l l gods have i n common, the ankh- and wasThe m a s t e r ' s loss o f s t a t u s r e s u l t i n g from the change o f the s o l a r paradise

sceptres. With this form and with these a t t r i b u t e s , the Sah takes on the r a l e o f a god-creator (demiurge), of a possessor o f l i f e (nb °nh),

who i s t h e master over

l i f e of o t h e r s 7 1 ' .

i n t o the O s i r i a n p a r a d i s e , had important consequences f o r the Iconography o f the s h a b t i : from the end o f the e i g h t e e n t h dynasty, the s h a b t i , a s t a t u e t t e w i t h the appearance o f the m a s t e r , i s provided w i t h the a g r i c u l t u r a l

Shabtis were one of the oldest a p p l i c a t i o n s o f the Sah-statue i n f u n e r a r y cult

72

' . By o r i g i n , they have no s p e c i f i c connection w i t h any r e l i g i o u s

servant

doctrine,

but they were introduced i n t o the funerary c u l t ( f o o d - o f f e r i n g s ) as l o g i c a l

prod-

ucts o f statue-magic. The deceased owner's r e l a t i o n s h i p t o O s i r i s , seems t o be o f a much l a t e r date than the o r i g i n o f the shabti i t s e l f .

I n the o l d e s t v e r s i o n o f

the shabti spell we f i n d no evidence o f a special predominance o f t h i s

god

73

'.

The master i s not yet an "Osiris NN" but an Akh, and h i s r u l e r i-s the k i n g who happens to reign at that time (new Imy hZw.f)..

We can no l o n g e r speak o f a t r u e S a h - s t a t u e t t e o f the master, because the emphas i s i s now e x p l i c i t l y l a i d on h i s subservience. From t h i s we may conclude t h a t labour (corvée) was accepted now as a " f a i t - a c c o m p l i " . But a t the same time t h i s a l s o meant t h e f i r s t step towards the d e p e r s o n a l i z a t i o n o f the s h a b t i . During the T h i r d I n t e r m e d i a t e Period he was considered as an anonymous servant or slave even, branded w i t h the name o f h i s master and bought w i t h money. s n

I f we have reasons to assume, t h a t the mummiform f u n e r a r y s t a t u e t t e - t h e

Implements o f the

For the f i r s t time t h e ' h y b r i d ' c h a r a c t e r o f the shabti I s v i s u a l i z e d .

-

The concept o f the s h a b t i d u r i n g the Middle Kingdom

shabti - was not necessarily a copy of the mummified body o f O s i r i s , - the mummiform shape was rather an expression of d i v i n i t y i n g e n e r a l , o r more s p e c i f i c a l l y

To summarize our c o n c l u s i o n s thus f a r , we repeat our ideas about t h e o r i g i n a l s h a b t i concept. The e x i s t e n c e o f s h a b t i s can o n l y be explained i n the context o f

of the creator-god Atum - . nevertheless the use o f s h a b t i s had come i n t o t h e OS,nan sphere at an early stage. In some formulas o f e a r l y s h a b t i s t h e master i s called "a revered one with O s i r i s " , or "a revered one w i t h P t a h - S o k a r - O s i r i s " . He

menial l a b o u r i n t h e H e r e a f t e r . I n the s o l a r and O s i r i a n a g r i c u l t u r a l

paradise,

corvées were an accepted f a c t . To cope w i t h them, the " p a t e r familias"

claimed

h i s previous s e r v a n t s i n the A f t e r l i f e . He, an Akh, kept h i s p r i v i l e g e d p o s i t i o n 3 P rtl0n Z T ° ° f t h e o f f e ™ 9 * given t o t h i s god. A p a r t from food and drink t h i s portion may also consist o f the s h a b t i i t s e l f .

;ii;rrre

of the t

t

f

;?

(osiris d i a t e

nn)

we f i n d

Peri0d

and

f

0f

°r the

the

i n the Beyond. By magic h i s f a m i l y and a t t e n d a n t s were exempted from the corvées f o r o t h e r s , both gods and o t h e r Akhu, i n order t o serve t h e i r master. This p r i v i l e g e , which was w r i t t e n i n a d i v i n e decree, modelled on the r o y a l decrees o f

^

-

.

t

e n d

New Kingdom. By assuming t h i s *

pom

t h i s

the

t o

e a r t h l y l i f e , was f o r c e d by the master upon the r u l e r o f the Beyond. A s p e c i a l s p e l l had t o p r o t e c t the master e x p l i c i t l y a g a i n s t menial labour t o be c a r r i e d out by h i m s e l f , b i k e the " f a m i l y r e u n i o n " s p e l l s t h i s shabti

spell

was a l e g a l

document. I t s t e x t had t o be r e c i t e d over a wooden s t a t u e o f the master showing him i n h i s e a r t h l y appearance. O r i g i n a l l y t h i s s t a t u e was the Ka-statue o f the domain of Osiris Passive god,

Hnu,

:i : : g : r r ; 0 ; : i r i 9 n i 2 e d 7 4 ) -

now

°n

the

r e g i o n , was considered t o be t h e

^ his r e s u r r e c t i o n , p r o t e c t i o n and care t o h i * - s o n

12

«?,! Horus75',

deceased, shown i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e , but since the e a r l y Middle Kingdom i t was a s t a t u e t t e i n the form o f a mummy. This " s h a b t i " ( t h e meaning o f which may have been a mystery a l r e a d y f o r the s c r i b e o f the C o f f i n T e x t , b u t which may 1m-

13

p i , the notion "young boy" or "servant" was not a mere, i n v e n t e d , s u b s t i t u t e , but i t r e p r i n t e d both the master himself and

simultaneously, h i s s e r v a n t , e i t h e r

a

81

relative or another member of his household '. The number o f s h a b t i s was v a r i a ble

pointed f o r a c e r t a i n t a s k , by o b l i g a t i o n o r f o r payment, could have h i m , . I f

re-

p l a c e d * another who, i n h i s t u r n , c a r r i e d out the duty w i t h or without " I J -

as i t depended on the material prosperity o f the owner. The idea o f magical In the f u n e r a r y c u l t the e l d e s t son could be replaced by the

m u l t i p l i c a t i o n of the statuettes may have played a r ô l e . The use o f "subsidiary bodies", who had to obey t h e i r makers, i n order t o take t h e i r place, i s already attested f o r the Old Kingdom. In a mummiform image o f the

priest

when t e R i t u a l o f Opening the Mouth had t o be c a r r i e d out f o r t h e " f a t h e r ^ , a n d i n the same way the ^ - p r i . s t

could take over the

i

i

obligation^

master, his Sab-statue, the master and the servant, who p r e v i o u s l y were represented by d i f f e r e n t types of statues, were brought t o g e t h e r . The Ka-statue o f the

In the H e r e a f t e r the f a t h e r may d i v e r t h i s o b l i g a t i o n s onto the son, who takes

master stayed on, the servant statue disappeared. : r ; :

r i i ,

^

r

m

a

y

even

-

-

-

-

-

-

mes

. . r ,

Apart from statuettes inscribed with the shabti s p e l l , s t a t u e t t e s w i t h o u t t h i s spell also occurred. These figurines were shabtis as w e l l and not s u b s t i t u t e s f o r the mummy. This l a t t e r function was f u l f i l l e d by the anthropoid G o f f i n , which has much i n common with the shabti as regards iconography. The shabti phenomenon did not proceed from a s p e c i f i c r e l i g i o u s d o c t r i n e , but

In mythology s u b s t i t u t i o n can be adduced as an explanation o f cosmologlcal phenomena: the sun-god designates Thoth to take h i s p l a c e , and thus the l a t t e r becomes a moon-god '. In many a n c i e n t c i v i l i z a t i o n s magical s u b s t i t u t i o n was p r a c t i s e d on a large

was developed out of the food and statue c u l t i n the tomb o f the non-royal deceas-

s c a l e , and t h i s s t i l l

ed during the Old Kingdom. The notion o f compulsory labour i n t h e H e r e a f t e r - to

s u b s t i t u t i o n was the " p h i l o s o p h y " o f a r t . Images replaced r e a l i t y and by magical

holds t r u e f o r the s o - c a l l e d p r i m i t i v e c u l t u r e s . I n Egypt

be carried out by the Akhu i n the Field o f Rushes - t o the b e n e f i t o f t h e king

means t h i s r e a l i t y was continued i n t o e t e r n i t y . Images replaced the persons, a n i -

and gods, may have been part of the u n o f f i c i a l or f o l k b e l i e f concerning

mals and o b j e c t s which they represented. However, these images could be manipu-

life

a f t e r death. The shabti spell must have had a long t r a d i t i o n , b e f o r e i t was f i -

l a t e d as w e l l , f o r good o r e v i l

nally adopted in the o f f i c i a l corpus o f funerary s p e l l s , d u r i n g the Middle King-

o r c l a y f i g u r i n e o f ah

eire%,

(white and black m a g i c ) 8 8 ' . One could make a wax

and cast a s p e l l over i t , molest and f i n a l l y de-

dom. The shabtis, unknown in the Pyramid t e x t s , because the deceased god-king d i d

s t r o y i t . An a n i m a l ' s model could be used t o destroy an enemy, and a human f i g u r e ,

not need them, came i n t o being as part of the developing ideas about paradise i n

a s e r v a n t , could be i n s t r u c t e d t o c a r r y o u t m i s s i o n s , which i t s maker was not

the Middle Kingdom. The Hereafter, i n o r i g i n a s o l a r r e g i o n , eame w i t h i n the

w i l l i n g o r was unable t o do h i m s e l f 8 9 ' . The p r i n c i p l e o f a l l these manipulations

Osinan sphere of influence during the Middle Kingdom, which had i t s

i s the f u n c t i o n o f the s u b s t i t u t e as a s e r v a n t , a " r o b o t " 9 0 ' . Also the shabti

consequences

is

for the character and meaning of the s h a b t i . However, these consequences - the

such a " r o b o t " . I t i s a s t a t u e t t e , an amulet, which, l i k e o t h e r apotropaia.

private and royal deceased i s an Osiris NN. who, t o g e t h e r w i t h the god O s i r i s him-

a n t i c i p a t e any e v i l o r o b s t a c l e l i k e l y t o happen. But the shabti was even more:

self

is manoeuvred into a position of dependency. - became m a n i f e s t f o r the

Kingdom

' "

^

^

i t was not o n l y a servant a c t i n g under the orders o f h i s master, i t was a l s o t h i s master h i m s e l f .

SeC nd

°

could

' " ^ m e d i a t e Period and t h e e a r l y New

I t was an i n t e r m e d i a r y body which had the i d e n t i t y o f both the

s u b s t i t u t e d master and o f the s u b s t i t u t e , the s e r v a n t . In t h e o r y the choice o f a s u b s t i t u t e i s a r b i t r a r y .

I t may have a personal r e -

l a t i o n s h i p t o the master, l i k e a c h i l d , the e l d e s t son o r any o t h e r member o f the f a m i l y , but i t may a l s o be a f o r e i g n e r , p r i s o n e r o r even a servant or slave who theÔld^Kingdom,"and^the^rêle o l ^ " T ^ the servant, are particular t tion.

6

^ "

'

^

^

s u b s t i t u t e

° f o r

f f e H n the

*

0 u l t

'"aster

Practises o f a widespread eustoms magical

°f and

substitu-

i s e s p e c i a l l y bought f o r t h i s p u r p o s e 9 1 ' . Both types o f s u b s t i t u t e can be found w the s h a b t i . O r i g i n a l l y the r e l a t i o n s h i p between master and servant was a p e r sonal one (Middle Kingdom - New Kingdom), l a t e r t h i s became impersonal, even anonymous, because t h e s h a b t i s were bought, l i k e a master on e a r t h bought h i s servants (Third Intermediate

xxiv

Period)92'.

xxv

s u b s t i t u t i o n only takes place through i d e n t i f i c a t i o n . The s u b s t i t u t e ' s own i n d i v i d u a l i t y must be i d e n t i f i e d w i t h t h a t o f the person t o be s u b s t i t u t e d , i n o r der to replace him. This i d e n t i f i c a t i o n could o n l y be accomplished by t h e power o f words- the name of the one t o be s u b s t i t u t e d ( t h e m a s t e r ) , and p o s s i b l y a l s o a spell

had to be w r i t t e n down 9 3 ) . The i n s c r i p t i o n o f t h e name o f t h e master and

such a' spell near, or rather on the s u b s t i t u t e , i s more e s s e n t i a l t h a n t h e

reci-

t a t i o n o f the t e x t i t s e l f . Magical r e p e t i t i o n , a u t o m a t i c a l l y i m p l i e d i n t h i s i s the f i r s t p r e r e q u i s i t e f o r the s u b s t i t u t e ' s e f f e c t i v e n e s s :

text,

t i t l e o f the s p e l l mention i s made o f " t h . s c r i b e o f 134a.

C

f.

ЕСТ VI

14) CT S p e l l 329 (ЕСТ IV 1 6 6 d ) . c f . a l s o ЕСТ I I I 2 8 0 - 2 8 1 . - c . For t h . d . c . a s . d as f i e l d s c r i b e o f Thoth see ЕСТ V I I 301b, 505c; a . s c r , b . o

h

o f Thoth see ЕСТ V 136v, V, 2 4 6 t . V I I 2 0 « , 299d. T h . d.cea

d

t

n

Г

H a t h o r , ЕСТ S p e l l s 208, 211, 295, 539, 540 and VI 130a. 141f 15) CT S p . l l . 1029-1185 (ЕСТ V I I 2 2 5 f f ) ; Lesko. Th. Ancient Book'of Two Way,

" t o u t e l a magie

égyptienne n ' e s t que question de m o t s " 9 4 ' . The n o t i o n o f s u b s t i t u t i o n such as

it

i s applied i n the s h a b t i . i s only known from a n c i e n t E g y p t . For o t h e r t y p e s o f subsidiary bodies, such as are summarized above, p a r a l l e l s can be drawn f r o m o t h e r c u l t u r e s 9 5 ' . The shabti as a s u b s i d i a r y body o f master and s e r v a n t a t t h e same

16) For sources i n CT and BD S p e l l s on the n a v i g a t i o n o f t h . s o l a r b a r k .

th.

F i e l d o f Hotep and t h e F i e l d o f O f f e r i n g s o r t h e I a l u - f i . l d (CT 464-468. BD 110) see Lesko. o p . c i t . , 138 and idam. The F i e l d o f Hotep I n Egyptian C o f f i n T e x t s . JARCE 9 ( 1 9 7 1 - 7 2 ) . 89-101.

'

time, used as an a n t i c i p a t o r y s u b s t i t u t e t o a v o i d menial l a b o u r i n t h e H e r e a f t e r , 17) Hornung, Das Amduat, Die S c h r i f t des Verborgenen Raumes. ÄA 7 . 2 V o l s . (1963) 18) Hornung, o p . c i t . , I I , 61.

96) i s unique

19) I n f a c t e v e r y n e c r o p o l i s may be c o n s i d e r e d as an entrance to Ro-setau and can be so c a l l e d , see RARG 642, and Hornung. o p . c i t . I I . 90. See a l s o i n f r a Ch. V 1) Fundamental: Kees, Totenglauben und J e n s e i t s v o r s t e l l u n g e n d e r a l t e n Ä g y p t e r

§3b. 20) A general d i s c u s s i o n on meaning and c h a r a c t e r o f the CT can be found i n Kees.

(1956). 2) For Rec as the mythical example o f the deceased and Rec as r u l e r o f t h e Beyond see B r i g i t t e A l t e n m i i l l e r , Synkretismus i n den S a r g t e x t e n , G o t t .

Orient-

iltï-

g y p t i s c h e n S a r g t e x t e i n der Forschung s e i t 1936, ÄA 2 8 ( 1 9 7 4 ) ; В. A l t e n m U l l e r ,

forsch. IV, Reihe Ägypten^ Bd 7(1975), 111, 116. 3) For the O s i r i s t i t l e see also i n f r a Ch. I I I

Totenglauben and RÄRG 6 6 9 f f . Y o y o t t e , Annuaire 1971-2, 158-161, 185-187; Grieshammer, J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , 5 - 1 0 , 2 8 - 4 5 , 115 and note 714; Idem, Die

S y n k r e t i s m u s , 1 - 3 . The o l d e s t examples o f CT date t o t h e r e i g n o f k i n g I b i

§13.

(dyn. 8 ) , A l t e n m i i l l e r , o p . c i t . ,

4) See i n f r a Ch. I I I §1.

21) Y o y o t t e , o p . c i t . ,

5) Kees, Götterglaube, 324. 6) Grieshammer, J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , 1 - 3 , 86, 99, 115.

2.

186.

22) PM I V , 6 8 , El Q a t t a h , tombno. 2. The t e x t s are p u b l i s h e d by C h a s s i n a t ,

7) RÄRG 574; Hornung, Der Eine und d i e V i e l e n ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 85 f f ; A l t e n m ü l l e r , c i t . , 42-45, 104.

op.

G a u t h i e r e t P i e r o n , F o u i l l e s de Q a t t a h , MIFAO 1 4 ( 1 9 0 6 ) , 4 4 - 4 5 : l i n e s 12-25: Biography o f Neha. For tomb and i n s c r i p t i o n s see a l s o Kees, Totenglauben, 251,

8) See Ch. IV §2.

2 6 1 - 2 , w i t h t r a n s l a t i o n o f p a r t o f t e x t on p . 312. Some o f t h e PT i n t h i s

9) PT 581177, 1182, 1392-1395, and Junker, P y r a m i d e n z e i t , 127

tomb ( U n a s - r e d a c t i o n )

10) Female millers,PT §551; bakers and brewers, PT S p e l l 4 0 6 ; b u t c h e r s , PT SpeM 207

§124, Spell 304, §561 and Spell 354, §571; b u t l e r s , PT S p e l l 2 0 5 , §120.

In the b u r i a l r i t u a l the son speaks t o h i s f a t h e r as Horus t o t h e dead O s i r i s : am your son, I am your h e i r , I have h e l d earner f o r y o u , I have c u l t i v a t e d а " " ешпег f o r y o u r y e a r l y

suste-

Llsht,

23) James, The Hekanakhte Papers and o t h e r E a r l y M i d d l e Kingdom Documents ( 1 9 6 2 ) , 40. 24) CT S p e l l s 131-146 (ЕСТ I I (ЕСТ I I I

nan 1» Г Г , \ Ь а Г 1 е У f0r y°Ur Wag"fe5tival nance , PT Spell 662, § 1879b-1880b

have p a r a l l e l s i n t h e tomb o f Senusret-Ankh a t

see Hayes, The T e x t i n t h e Mast, o f Sen-wosret- c Ankh a t L i s h t ( 1 9 3 7 ) , 19.

151a-205e), S p e l l 173 (ЕСТ I I I 52d) and S p e l l 214

1 7 4 c - l ) . References t o t r a n s l a t i o n s and commentaries a r e l i s t e d by

Grieshammer, ÄA 2 8 ( 1 9 7 4 ) , 5 0 - 5 4 . F u l l t r a n s l a t i o n s i n F a u l k n e r , The A n c i e n t E g y p t i a n C o f f i n T e x t s , V o l . I ( 1 9 7 3 ) , 113-124, 148, 171. See a l s o Grieshammer,

11) PT Spell 461, §873-4.

J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , 113; Y o y o t t e , Annuaire 1971-2, 186; B a r t a , Aufbau und Bedeu« Л И Г ;

Г ! ; ' " -

, U i

*»•

'«»•'•

°° « « > «

). Edwards, A Handbook t o the Egyptian mummies and c o f f i n s

offerings in the stela-chapels of t h e i r master and r e c i t e the appropriate

(1938), 29; BM, A Guide t o the F i r s t , Second and Third Egyptian Rooms (1924),

spells, see infra §8.

45i We are much indebted to-Leonard Lesko f o r the information he furnished us

33) Cf. Biography of Neha, 1.14'.

on the l o c a t i o n o f the s p e l l i n the relevant c o f f i n s .

34) N descends into (sic) the sky etc. For the whole phrase s f . the f i r s t e-lause of the oldest version of the shabti s p e l l , i n f r a 58.

51) Spi (imy-r pr)% mentioned by Daressy, ASAE 1 (1900), 26. 02) Sn-~anh-,Lacau, C.G.C., Sarcophages antérieurs au Nouvel Empire (1904), 153. Ls

35) His personnel when he was on earth, c f . Biography o f Neha, I s 18-16 and 22.

19-24 on the f o o t plank, contain CT 472; I s 24-31, CT 920 and I s 32-35, CT 86.

36) The family and personnel are expected t o be present i n a l l holy places o f

The c o f f i n i s mentioned i n NTN p. 28, note 2 and by Speleers 1923, 27 and

Egypt. Cf. the l i s t of places i n Spell 132 (ECT I I 155c-d). See f o r t h i s alsso Grieshanmer, Jenseitsgericht, 104 and note 672. The custom o f burying shabtis in caches, in Abydos and Giza (Ro-setau) has been i n t e r p r e t e d by us i n t h i s l i g h t , see 6h. V §3. 37) The sacred name of Rgc Turin.

A l l e n i n his review of ECT V I I i n JNES 22(1963), 135 note 9. 53) References t o passages i n the t e x t are l i s t e d by Grieshammer, AA 28(1974), 137. The most r e l e v a n t a r e : A l l e n , JNES 17(1958), 150; De Buck, Studies G r i f f i t h , 58; Brunner, AFo 18, 429 (£CT V I , 1 i ) ; D r i o t o n , BiOr 15(1958), 187;

w

i n , e m a i n secret. Cf. The Myth o f I s i s and Rec i n

Kâkosy, BiOr 25(1968), 323; Kees, OLZ 53(1958), 129-132; O t t o , ZDMG 108, 388, CdE 74(1962), 251 (ECT V I , 1) and Das Verhältnis zur R i t e und Mythus im

38) ECT I I 189b.

Ägyptischen (1958), 27; Zandee, Death, 251 (ECT V I , l a ) , 203 (ECT V I , 39) The Hb-ib s t a f f must be the same as the M-ib-tm

mentioned i n ECT I I 166a,

167f-g,J. 168b,e,h,l, 169b,e,1 and 1. In ECT I I 199 t h i s S t a f f i s as

identified

the son of N's s i s t e r , the woman who i s i n charge o f the Great F i e l d " . s may be I s i s , the daughter of Re', and the s t a f f may be Norus her son.

t6mple E u l t and 1 r i P8rt ^ e consider the « f c - s t a f f , an a t t r i b u t e of RSc

12

^ a t e d t o Horus. We may also and

How|f

(ECT

y I

5c

and

39f)>

lj),

279 (EOT IM, 2 e h Schott, JEA 54(1968), 49 and ÄA 20, 68 (ECT V I , l b ) ; James, Hek. Papers, »V, 6 , 88, 118, 139 (ECT V I , l k ) ; S p a u l l , JEA 49(1963), 186; Srieshammer, J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , 68 (ECT V I , l b ) ; Heerma van Voss, Phoenix 9.2 (1963), 55-56 (sand c l a u s e ) ; Morenz, Herkunft, 164. Faulkner's t r a n s l a t i o n o f the speH w i l l bë published i n Vol. I I o f his Anc. Eg. CT. 54) When the t i t l e of the s p e l l i s recognizable and understandable t o the owner

13

the spell has the same e f f e c t as the f u l l y w r i t t e n or r e c i t e d f o r m u l a , c f .

the wrapped human body, can be found I n Hornung, Der Elne und die V i e l e n , 98.

Yoyotte, Annuaire 1971-2, 159. 55, The plural w r i t i n g fe*» i n V. 1A1 (EOT V I . l j ) must be a m,stake.

70) O s i r i s borrowed both the form o f the mummy and a t t r i b u t e s from the dead k i n g .

56, The examples cited here are published i n Lange-Schïfer, Grab- und Denksteine des Mittleren Reiches. CGC. 57, This important monument has been i d e n t i f i e d by Vernus i n the c o l l e c t i o n o f Mr. Tadross at Luxor; Vernus, Une Formule des shaouabtis

t i o n t h a t these Images-may also have served as models f o r the l a t e r form o f

sur un pseudo-naos

For the iconography o f 0s1r1s see Gwyn G r i f f i t h s , The O r i g i n s o f O s i r i s (1966), 53, 95, and Roeder, Ag. Studlen, FS Firchow (1955), 248 286. 71) Hornung, Der E1fle und die V i e l e n , 109; Assmann, MDAIK 28(1972), 132; sea also I n f r a Ch. IV §7, note 31. 72) Apart from s h a b t i s and s t a t u e t t e s such as those mentioned 1n 19, both i n the

de la x i i i e dynastie, Rev. d'Eg. 26(1974,, 100-114. 58, The texts occur on sides B and D i n the d e s c r i p t i o n by Vernus. They represent

shape o f a munrny and 1n the dress o f d a i l y H f e , we may consider as Sah-1magesi

our Version IB (Ch. I l l 56,2). 59, For development of anthropoid c o f f i n s see Mace and Winlock, The Tomb o f

a) The mummiform f i g u r e s appearing on the s o - c a l l e d " r e l i e f o f famous men", from Saqqara. On t h i s r e l i e f t w e n t y - s i x well-known persona o f Egyptian

Senebtisi at Lisht (1916,, 53t Smith, HESPOK, 23; Scepter I , 310.

h i s t o r y are represented 1n raised r e l i e f , such as Ipu-wer, Antef and Amen-

60, See RARG 660. 61, The conception of the anthropoid c o f f i n as a mummy i s a l s o expressed by i n scriptions written by the c o f f i n maker. The planks were put t o g e t h e r w i t h wooden pegs j u s t as the bones o f O s i r i s were j o i n e d together by the magic o f Horus. The c o f f i n maker wrote upon his pegs and tenons: "Joined are f o r you your bones which are i n the great cemetery, by Horus who embraces y o u " . See

hotep the son o f Hapu. See M u r s l , MAS 26(1972), 63; a photograph can be found i n Faulkner-Wente-Simpson, The L i t e r a t u r e o f Ancient Egypt (1971), fig.

6.

b) A f a m i l y monument w i t h f i g u r e s o f t w e n t y - f i v e men and women, Naples no. 1069, from dyn. 19. See M u r s i , o p . c i t . , 61, P I . v i l and v111. c) The mummiform statues o f T j e l and h i s w i f e Ipay from Saqqara, l a t e dyn. 18,

Winlock, The Egyptian Expedition 1921/2, 35. 62, Kees, Totenglauben, 84-85; RARG 486.

are pure Sah-statues r a t h e r than s h a b t i s . See Part I I , Catalogue Ld.

63, WB IV 51, 1-3, "privileged great one"; 5 ; , 7 , " p r i v i l e g e d dead, mipmy" i n the

3.2.1.53,

3.2.1.4.

Cf. a l s o a s i m i l a r s t a t u e o f red p o t t e r y , w i t h beard, hands not shown. I n

following of O s i r i s ; 52,1, "mummy"; 52, 8 - 1 1 , "muirniy o f O s i r i s " . 64, Reymond, Two Versions of the Book o f the Dead i n the Royal S c o t t i s h Museum i n

the Louvre. 73) C f . the remark by Hayes, Scepter I , 326: " I t I s possible t h a t the i n t r o d u c t i o n

Edinburgh, ZAS 98(1972), 132-140. 65, Ch. IV §11, Classes VI and V I I .

o f t h i s c l a s s o f f i g u r e s was associated w i t h the growth o f the mummiform god

66) WB IV 50. 67) Naville . Todtenbuch, PI. 91: v hpiw m ntr.

which should support such a s u p p o s i t i o n i s t o t a l l y l a c k i n g " .

o f the dead, O s i r i s , but i n t h e e a r l i e s t examples known s p e c i f i c evidence

68) For NK spells mentioning the r i t e of exposing the mummy (Sah) i n the main h a l l or court of the tomb, i n order to be i l l u m i n a t e d by thé sun tfmwht

ie.k),

sch.k n

see Assmann, MDAIK 28(1972), 118-120. This m t e was presuma-

74) Not the O s i r i s - t i t l e but a r e s u r r e c t i o n s p e l l , i n which the master o f the s h a b t i i s compared w i t h the sleeping O s i r i s , and the dedicant w i t h the son Horus, Gan be found on a s h a b t i from Abydos; M a r i e t t e , Abydos 1880, 51. no.

bly part of the Ritual o f Opening the Mouth, see Hermann, Die Stelen der

391. The m u t i l a t e d hieroglyphs i n t h i s i n s c r i p t i o n may serve as a c r i t e r i o n

Theb. Felsgrïber, 99. For the i l l u m i n a t i o n o f the dead i n the Duat see supra

f o r d a t i n g t h i s s t a t u e t t e t o the Late MK (dyn. 13). See Ch. I V . Class I I , Nh3

i l . and for the shiny appearance o f the mummy see Ch. I l l 113b. Ch. IV §16.

( ? ) , Aubert 1974, 20. For the O s i r i s - t i t l e see Ch. I l l §13B.

69) I» Egyptian funerary iconography the forcn o f the murmy te used f o r gods and

75) In t h i s c o n t e x t o f . the mythical r e l a t i o n s h i p o f the deceased w i t h Horus, the

other divine beings, such as the blessed dead. R i t u a l l y buried human beings

son o f O s i r i s , as expressed i n BD 173: "0 O s i r i s , I am your son Horus, I came

Z

I

of go

t h 6 i r — I ' me" P ^ i c a l appearance. See i , i c j ; n a n k o f f , Litany o f Re (1964), f i g . B. Representations as pseudo-mummies (schematic f i g u r e s w i t h beard but w i t h o u t l i m b s ) .

Z

Z

date from a period i n which m u ™ i f i c a t i o n was s t i l l

12

unknown, and the sugges-

t o c u l t i v a t e f o r you the f i e l d s , I came t o i r r i g a t e f o r you the shores, I came t o work f o r you the l a n d s , I came t o r e s t o r e f o r you the c a n a l s , I came t o s i n k f o r you the w e l l s — I came t o c u l t i v a t e f o r you g r a i n and s p e l t i n t h e F i e l d o f Rushes, I came t o sow f o r y o u " . In f a c t the r e l a t i o n s h i p o f the

13

E g y p t i e n , i n Le Monde du S o r c i e r , Sources O r i e n t a l e s 7 ( 1 9 6 6 ) , 27 65. shabtis

to t h e a t e r

76) The dependence upon Re

i s the

^

^ ^ ^

^

^

^

^

^

^

^

appear

examples known o f t h e use o f s u b s i d i a r y bodies are p r o p h y l a c t i c .

For an example o f t h e r a p e u t i c use see Pap. Leiden 1 348 Rt 1 2 , 4 , where mention

See supra 11 and note 68). „ > For the subservience o f the king t o the gods and f o r the transcendence o f Ids

89) Nearly a l l

1s made o f a female s t a t u e t t e o f c l a y I n the shape o f I s 1 s . The p a t i e n t ' s

see Homung. Der Eine und d i e V i e l e n , 181-191, where t h e a u t h o r makes

his stand against Morenz, Die Heraufkunft des transzendenten Gottes

disease 1s d i v e r t e d o n t o t h i s s t a t u e t t e through t h e

f - e c l t a t l o n o f the r e l e v a n t

s p e H . See B o r g h o u t s , T»he Magical Texts o f Pap. Leiden I 348 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 2 5 , 123.

in

C f . t h e Babylonian examples mentioned I n note 9 5 ) .

Ägypten (1964). 78) Morenz, Heraufkunft, 53. In l a t e r studies (Eranos Jahrbuch 3 4 ( 1 9 6 5 ) , 420 and Herkunft, 165) Morenz was o f the o p i n i o n t h a t the transcendence o f gods gave r i s e to the shabti phenomenon. The reasons f o r t h i s would have been t h e a c centuation, a f t e r the f a l l o f the OK, o f the boundaries between l i f e on e a r t h

have, however, no reason t o b e l i e v e t h a t the s t a t u s o f t h e deceased p r i v a t e person during the OK, was the same as t h a t o f the Mng\ t h a t o f a god. The private person was an Akh, a c i t i z e n o f the r u l e r o f the Beyond. The n o t i o n o f -

spells

and magical use of statues - are p a r t o f the u n o f f i c i a l t h e o l o g y o r f o l k

H e l d , Das Gespenst des Golem, Eine

S t u d i e aus d e r h e b r ä i s c h e n M y s t i k m i t einem Exkurs Uber Das Wesen des Doppelgängers

(1927).

91) S t r i c k e r , 0MR0 5 2 ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 57. 92) For t h i s development see Ch. V I .

and l i f e i n the Beyond and also the transcendence o f god over mankind. Me

subservience i n the Beyond and the measures taken t o c o u n t e r a c t i t

go) C f . a l s o t h e Jewish-myth o f t h e golem,

be-

l i e f , which was based upon the experience o f d a i l y l i f e . The s h a b t i was " b o r n " i n the p r i v a t e m i l i e u and was introduced o n l y a f t e r t h e MK i n t h e f u n e r a r y

93) S t r i e k e r , o p . c i t . ,

62.

94) Sauneron, o p . c i t . ,

32.

95) Examples from B a b y l o n i a n c u l t u r e s are d e s c r i b e d by E r i c a R e i n e r , La Magie B a b y l o n i e n n e , i n Le Monde du S o r c i e r , Sources O r i e n t a l e s 7 ( 1 9 6 6 ) , 8 3 f f . Heali n g s t a t u e t t e s o f wood and wax were supposed t o take over the s i n s , i . e . i l l n e s s , o f t h e p a t i e n t . The l a t t e r c o u l d a l s o make a s t a t u e t t e o f i n o r d e r t o be r e p l a c e d by i t

i n t h e realm o f d e a t h . The r i t u a l c a l l e d "sub-

s t i t u t e o f t h e k i n g " , which i s known f o r Neo-Babylonian kings o n l y ,

theology of the king. 79) Homung, Der Eine und die V i e l e n , 188; Assmann, MDAIK 2 8 ( 1 9 7 2 ) ,

temporary replacement o f t h e r e i g n i n g k i n g by a s u b s t i t u t e (an

131.

80) From the middle o f dyn. IB the implements are sometimes added as s e p a r a t e models, but at the end o f t h a t dynasty they a r e u s u a l l y r e p r e s e n t e d on t h e

the

himself,

implies

illiterate

man), i n o r d e r t o a v e r t c a l a m i t i e s which were p r e d i c t e d by an e c l i p s e . A n c i e n t China t h e s o - c a l l e d T'ang

In

s t a t u e t t e s were known. These s e r v a n t - s t a t u -

e t t e s were p l a c e d i n tombs, b u t n o t as s u b s t i t u t e s o f t h e i r owners. See B i r c h ,

statuettes themselves, e i t h e r i n r e l i e f o r p a i n t e d . See Gh. IV 55. 81) The o r i g i n a l meaning o f the shabti was not t h a t o f a s e r v a n t o r a s l a v e

only,

as has been suggested by l . u r i e , VDI 4 ( 1 9 4 9 ) , 123, 132; t h a t meaning t h e y obtained a t a much l a t e r d a t e , see Morenz, H e r k u n f t , 164 and our Gh. VI 51. 82) Cf. the dt " s u b s t i t u t e " , who replaced t h e i r masters i n t h e temple s e r v i c e o f

PSBA 5 ( 1 8 8 3 ) , 7 6 - 8 0 . 96) A l s o i n t h e C h r i s t i a n f a i t h t h e n o t i o n o f s u b s t i t u t i o n a l s u f f e r i n g i s known: t h e s a c r i f i c e o f C h r i s t . The d i f f e r e n c e between t h e C h r i s t i a n concept and t h e " p h i l o s o p h y " o f t h e s h a b t i i s o u t l i n e d by Morenz, Eranos Jahrbuch 3 4 ( 1 9 6 5 ) , 421-4 "Da d e r C h r i s t e i n e s S t e l l v e r t r e t e r s von G o t t b e d a r f empfängt e r i h n 1m

Abusir, supra Ch. I note 72. 83) Sauneron, BIFAO 51(1952), 169 note 1.

Opfer C h r i s t i

84) Goyon, Rituels funeraires de l'Ancienne Egypte ( 1 9 7 2 ) , 9 8 , 120-129, 136.

S t e l l v e r t r e t e r im J e n s e i t s zu haben, macht e r i h n s e l b s t und w e i h t das Werk

85) Dialogue of the Iu-khemuyen-heeeb and t h e deceased, BD 173 ( c f . 86) EOT I Spells 38 and 39, Grieshammer, J e n s e i t s g e r i c h t , passim.

s e i n e r Hände auch e i n R i t u a l " ' ; see a l s o Morenz, H e r k u n f t , 166.

87) "You w i l l be i n my place, a s u b s t i t u t e , you w i l l

note 7 5 ) .

be c a l l e d T h o t h , t h e

von G o t t . Wenn es dem Ä g y p t e r s c h e i n t , e r t ä t e g u t daran e i n e n

substi-

t u t e o f Re c ", i n the D e s t r u c t i o n - o f Mankind; f o r p a r a l l e l s see M a y s t r e , BIFAO 40(1941), 94-95. 88) A synopsis of examples i n Lexa, La Magie dans 1 ' E g y p t e A n t i q u e I ( 1 9 2 5 ) , 75(ch. 3 . Le Corps s u b s i d i a i r e ) ; Gwyn G r i f f i t h s , Kush 6 ( 1 9 5 8 ) , 108, Sauneron Save a discussion o f Egyptian magic and i t s p r a c t i s e s i n Le Monde du Magicien

12

13

u n i f o r m i t y a g a i n , can be observed i n t h e h i s t o r y o f forms and iconographical de CHAPTER m

DEVELOPMENT OF THE SHABTI SPELL FROM THE MIDDLE KINGDOM UNTIL THE

t a i l s (See Ch.

IV).

PTOLEMAIC PERIOD 12. Sources. ,1. ^ r j l r s s r ^ j s ^ ^ m ^

o f

the

Shabt1

S|>e

"

Needless t o say t h e source m a t e r i a l f o r s t u d y i n g t h e s h a b t i s p e l l I t too abun

During the t w e l f t h dynasty the r e c t a n g u l a r c o f f i n was g r a d u a l l y superseded by the anthropoid c o f f i n . Through lack o f space the l a t t e r c o u l d o n l y be i n s c r i b e d w i t h the most essential t e x t s , such as o f f e r i n g formulas and t h e t i t l e and name o f the owner. Henceforth the shabti s p e l l was w r i t t e n on o b j e c t s o t h e r than t h e coffin

The f i r s t p a r t o f the C o f f i n Text Version o f the s p e l l ( V e r s i o n IA1) was

never used l a t e r , whereas the second p a r t (Version IA2) became t h e source o f ous versions o f the shabti s p e l l , which occur on both s h a b t i s and o t h e r

vari-

objects.

The oldest statuettes i n s c r i b e d w i t h the s p e l l date from t h e l a t e t w e l f t h d y n a s t y . From the e a r l y eighteenth dynasty i t i s a l s o found i n Book o f t h e Dead P a p y r i , o r model (shabti) c o f f i n s and shabti boxes, mummy bandages and o t h e r o b j e c t s . I n t h e e d i t i o n of the Late Book o f the Dead (Ptolemaic copy f o r Juf-Ankh a t T u r i n ) , by Richard Lepsius, the shabti s p e l l received the number " s i x " .

I n New Kingdom c o p i e s

the spell i s e i t h e r l i s t e d separately (BD6) o r i t i s p a r t o f BD 151, i n which an i l l u s t r a t i o n i s given o f the sarcophagus chamber i n t h e tomb, and a d e s c r i p t i o n

dant t o be reviewed s o l e l y by one s t u d e n t o f t h e s u b j e c t . New v a r i a n t s 1n t h e sundry v e r s i o n s o f t h e s p e H (and a l s o new I c o n o g r a p h i c a l f e a t u r e s ) may be found i n each n e w l y - p u b l i s h e d s h a b t i c o l l e c t i o n . T h e r e f o r e we

general survey o f t h e iconography o f the s t a t u e t t e s , on which t h i s s p e l l appears. To c o n f i n e t h e b o u n d a r i e s o f our s u b j e c t , we used mainly sources t h a t have bean published i n photograph a n d , i f a v a i l a b l e , 1n f a c s i m i l e . These sources have been supplemented by u n p u b l i s h e d m a t e r i a l , i n o r d e r t o f i l l

ed here f o r t h e f i r s t t i m e i n f u l l

( P a r t I I ) . However, when t i m e - l i m i t s had t o be

e s t a b l i s h e d , w i t h i n w h i c h v e r s i o n s , and v a r i a n t s o f v e r s i o n s , and I c o n o g r a p h i c a l m i n u t i a e o c c u r r e d , t h e L e i d e n m a t e r i a l proved t o be I n s u f f i c i e n t . For t h e format i o n o f l i s t s o f d a t e d s h a b t i s - i n d i s p e n s a b l e f o r our purpose « many specimens 1n

(1935) i s s t i l l Comparison o f the t e x t s o f the s p e l l s on s t a t u e t t e s , p a p y r i and o t h e r m a t e r i a l shows t h a t i t was drawn up i n various ways, and a l s o t h a t c e r t a i n passages were interpreted d i f f e r e n t l y i n the course o f h i s t o r y . Hence a number o f v e r s i o n s can be distinguished. With a d i v i s i o n according t o v e r s i o n s t h e s h a b t i m a t e r i a l be roughly c l a s s i f i e d . Roughly, because i t i s hard t o f i n d two i d e n t i c a l

the development o f the s p e l l runs more o r l e s s i n a c y c l e .

can

shabti speaking,

In a s p i r i t of

tiveness or experimentation, expressing i t s e l f i n unique a d d i t i o n s t o t h e

inventexts

and o f t e n also i n seemingly a r b i t r a r y combinations o f t e x t - c l a u s e s o r p a r t s

of

t e x t - c l a u s e s , the s t r u c t u r e o f the s p e l l was a l t e r e d d u r i n g t h e l a t e M i d d l e K i n g dom. In the Second Intermediate Period and t h e New Kingdom v a r i o u s v e r s i o n s

of

the spell were used simultaneously, f o r a long t i m e . S p e l l i n g s and p a l a e o g r a p h i c a l and iconographical features on w e l l - d a t e d specimens, o f f e r c r i t e r i a f o r a reasonable shabti chronology o f these p e r i o d s . During the twenty f i r s t d y n a s t y t h e BDpapyri take up again the c l a s s i c a l sequence o f c l a u s e s , b u t i t was o n l y under t h e Kushite and Saite r u l e r s t h a t the r e d a c t i o n o f the s p e l l was s t a n d a r d i z e d , and t h a t the s t r u c t u r e o f the Middle Kingdom C o f f i n Text v e r s i o n s was resumed. A s i m i l a r development from u n i f o r m i t y towards v a r i e t y , and r e t u r n i n g towards

an i m p o r t a n t s o u r c e , because t h e w r i t e r n o t o n l y p u b l i s h e d h i s

m a t e r i a l i n p h o t o g r a p h s , b u t a l s o i n f a c s i m i l e . Moreover, P e t r i e ' s c h r o n o l o g i c a l arrangement i s s t i l l

o f g r e a t v a l u e . Newberry's Funerary S t a t u e t t e s

(1937-1957),

c o n t a i n i n g o n l y a p a r t o f t h e r i c h e s t and l a r g e s t c o l l e c t i o n o f s h a b t i s I n t h e w o r l d ( C a i r o Museum),

p r e s e n t s t h e main b u l k o f our r e f e r e n c e m a t e r i a l .

Allen's

Egyptian Book o f t h e Dead (1960) i s e s s e n t i a l s i n c e i t g i v e s f o r t h e f i r s t t i m e a complete t r e a t m e n t o f a s h a b t i c o l l e c t i o n , i . e . d e s c r i p t i o n s , t r a n s l a t i o n s and photographs t a k e n f r o m f o u r s i d e s . I n modern museum catalogues s h a b t i s r e c e i v e more and more t h e a t t e n t i o n t h e y r e a l l y d e s e r v e 1 ' . The o l d e r catalogues are o f g r e a t i m p o r t a n c e , because t h e s h a b t i s l i s t e d i n them are p a r t o f t h e o l d e s t E gyptian c o l l e c t i o n s

i n e x i s t e n c e , and g i v e much i n f o r m a t i o n about provenances,

a c q u i s t i o n d a t e s , and o r i g i n a l owners. However t h e most e s s e n t i a l sources a r e t o be found i n e x c a v a t i o n r e p o r t s .

I n these p u b l i c a t i o n s s h a b t i s a r e n o t seldom

t r e a t e d a t g r e a t l e n g t h , and t h e y are i l l u s t r a t e d i n photographs and l i n e drawings. Secondary sources a r e S p e l e e r s ' F i g u r i n e s f u n é r a i r e s é g y p t i e n n e s (1923) and Aubert's S t a t u e t t e s Égyptiennes (1974). I n s p i t e o f i t s careless presentation the former o f f e r s much f a c t u a l d e t a i l s , whereas t h e l a t t e r g i v e s u s e f u l m a t e r i a l as f a r as examples o f d a t e d s h a b t i s are concerned.

12

lacunae. As f a r as possl

ble we drew o u r examples f r o m t h e Leiden c o l l e c t i o n o f s h a b t i s , which are p u b l i s h -

o t h e r c o l l e c t i o n s a r e b r o u g h t i n (See Ch. I V ) . I n t h i s r e s p e c t P e t r i e ' s Shabtis

o f the objects which had t o be placed i n t h a t chamber (BD 151 A, IX a ) .

t e x t s , although s t r u c t u r a l l y i t may c o n t a i n the same v e r s i o n . G e n e r a l l y

are n o t 1n a p o s i t i o n t o

present here more t h a n a general o u t l i n e o f a development o f the s p e l l , and a

13

For the

« t

important l i t e r a t u r e on shabtis the reader i s - . e r r e d t o the B1-

t a r i e s i n the Version paragraphs has bean avoided, and the development of each clause can be followed. In the l a s t paragraph (114), general conclusions on the development o f the shabti s p e l l are given.

bliography. Va ants

"

S3

85. Index of Versions o f the shabti spell and t h e i r variants

Comparison of the sequence of clauses i n l a t e r shabti t e x t s w i t h the s t r u c t u r e the oldest version of the spell (V. 1 « ) r e s u l t s i n the f o r m a t l o n o f a l i s t o f

of

c r i t e r i a , by which various Versions of the spell can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d . These c r i -

VERSION I

MK t e x t s w i t h Obstacle clause, oldest version o f shabti s p e l l .

Variant A1 Unique shabti s p e l l w i t h long Preliminary, without Obstacle clause (ЕСТ V I , 1 , Spell 472).

teria are: occurrence or absence of the Obstacle clause ( 0 ) ; the occurrence o f

Variant A2 Oldest version o f shabti s p e l l ; a l l clauses represented (ЕСТ V I , 2 ,

this clause before or a f t e r the Tasks ( T ) ; one, two or even three Summons ( S I , SII

sill)

Spell 472).

which can be addressed e i t h e r to the master or t o the shabti (SI m/s,

Sll'm/s); one Call or double Call on theshabtis (C, C I , C I I ) , e i t h e r i n the singu-

Variant В MK t e x t w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, double C a l l ,

lar or in the plural. Of further importance are the presence of the S W - n o t i o n ,

Variant С MK t e x t w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, one Call only,

the O s i r i s - t i t l e , the interpretation of the nu-clause, the use o f the "as a man"-

VERSION I I T r a n s i t i o n a l t e x t s w i t h o u t Obstacle clause.

clause (a.a.m.), and, last but not l e a s t , the s p e l l i n g and number o f the word f o r

Variant A

shabti (shabti, shauabti, ehebti, ushebti).

Variant В Long t e x t w i t h double Summons (master/shabti) and double C a l l .

On account of w e l l - or reasonably

Standard t e x t .

well-dated material ( i . e . the owner of the shabti i s known from other dated

Variant С Short t e x t w i t h o f f e r i n g formula (Dedication) heading the s p e l l .

sources), the periods can be established i n which these versions and v a r i a n t s o f

Variant D Short t e x t w i t h dedication formula terminating the s p e l l .

versions occur.

Variant E Texts w i t h вай-formula.

In the above we have mentioned already t h a t d i f f e r e n t versions or v a r i a n t s o f

VERSION I I I Texts w i t h o u t Obstacle clause.

versions occurred simultaneously. So the seven versions w i t h t h e i r most important

Variant A

Standard t e x t s

variants, which we distinguish - together making twenty-two types o f the Shabti-

Variant В

With Suintions I I m a s t e r / s h a b t i .

spell - do not form an exact chronological series.

Variant С With Summons I I master and double C a l l .

§4. Use of tables of clauses, paradigms and General Commentary

VERSION IV NK Texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks and s i n g l e C a l l .

The sequence of clauses i n the various versions can be read i n the t a b l e i n Fig. 1. The occurrence of clauses i n the versions can be consulted i n the t a b l e in Fig. 2. In the l a t t e r the clauses of V. IA2 are arranged it) t h e i r o r i g i n a l

or-

Variant A

With Summons I I s h a b t i .

Variant В

With Summons I I master.

Variant С With Summons I I s h a b t i ; a.a.m. clause preceding Obstacle clause. Variant D Without Summons I I .

der. Hieroglypic texts of a number of examples o f versions and t h e i r v a r i a n t s are given in Figs. 3-5. The seven versions and t h e i r variants are d e a l t w i t h and commented upon in paragraphs 6-12. Of each version or v a r i a n t o f a version the f o l lowing details are presented: s i g n i f i c a n t c h a r a c t e r i s t i c s and remarks on occurrence and date; the sequence of clauses; documents c i t e d as examples, and r e f e r ences to other important examples; translations w i t h b r i e f commentaries and exceptional texts related to the relevant version. In the General Commentary (§13) the p r i n c i p a l forms o f the t e x t - c l a u s e s and elements therein, are inventorized and explained. Thereby d u p l i c a t i o n o f commenr

VERSION V

NK Texts w i t h Obstacle clause f o l l o w i n g Tasks and s i n g l e C a l l .

Variant A

With Summons I and I I master.

Variant В With Summons I master/shabti and Summons I I s h a b t i . Variant С With s i n g l e Summons master/shabti. VERSION VI Texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks. Summons И shabti and double Call. Variant A

NK r e d a c t i o n .

V a r i a n t В TIP r e d a c t i o n . VERSION V I I LP Texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, number o f clauses complete.

12

13

, , n f the LB, Summons I I shabti. i/ariant A Standard texts or irm I : : ; ! ; Texts with S — « s I I I master (Taharka v a r i a n t ) .

Class I I I A: limestones Te: 4 cols heading 1 l i n e f r . , Incised h i e r . , bird-signs mutilated. Dates l a t e dyn. 12 or early dyn. 13. From El L i s h t , North Pyramid Ceme t e r y , found i n "radim South of dump". MMA Exc. 1913-4. Our t e x t i s copied from a

56.

VersionliMLtex^^

f a c s i m i l e by Mace, see our Figs. 3 and 6. For iconography see Class I I I A .

!

Ver2lons_IAl_and_IAZ are discussed in Ch. I I »17 and 8

Translateon_and_Commentary

2

Version IB (MK text «1th Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, double C a l l )

The T N he speaks: "0, these shabtis,

Characteristics: complete set of clauses, ^ - c l a u s e i s time clause. Related to V.

new indeed an obstacle dutiesi

TA2

Sequence of clauses: P-Inv.-SIm-D(^)-0-a.a.m.-CI ( P l. ) - S I I ^ T - C I I ( p l .)~Ded.

there'b'

if

if one counts (me) off for

is implanted for

one counts off

in respect

to make arable the fields,

(against)

of you'a>

(my) duties

-

me therewith -, ae a man at hie

at any time which has to be passed

to turn over the shores, to transport by boat

the sand of the West (and) of the East,

'here you'0'

are',

you shall

say".

Documentai ted_as_exam[>le "piêûdô-nâôs" for Snb-r-Sw (Seneb-erau), wr

A f t . , "great one o f the Tens of

Upper Egypt". Collection Tadross. Te: two copies of the spell on sides B and D. Published by Vernus, Une Formule des shaouabtis sur un pseudo-naos de 1« X l I I e

(a) p l u r a l (b) r rm-vib irrw im.f.

Nw "time" without determinative o f sun-disk. The t e x t i s

not a p a r a l l e l o f the CT version ( I A 2 ) , because the clause here i s detached from the Tasks and nw i s followed by nb. For «w-clause see i n f r a §13 I .

dynastie. Rev. d'Egypt. 26(1974), 100-114. Dates early dyn. 13. From Gebelein.

(c) We expect "we", but Mace's copy leaves no doubt as regards tn. See also V. IB.

Fig. 3. §7. Version I I ( T r a n s i t i o n a l t e x t s without Obstacle clause) The T № justified

he apeakai "0, (this or these?) shabti(s)'a',

if

off for my duties -, rum indeed, an obstacle is implanted for me -,

a» a man at his duties,

'here they are''0',

at the time which has to be passed there'to

ye shall

say; if

I am counted [therewith]

I am counted

turn over the fields,

ing formulae (Dedication) o f types known from MK and contemporary monuments. For off

to make ara-

ble the riparian lands, to transport by boat the sand of the West (and) of the (el East, 'here ye are '

, ye shall say. The T S

C h a r a c t e r i s t i c s . Abbreviated form of s p e l l , o f t e n preceded or followed by o f f e r -

justified''.

(one copy with names of dedicators, a l l sons of the owner). (a) demonstrative pronoun and ending of ssbtyw are l o s t , but the t y w - b i r d i s v i s ible.

these see Gen. Comm. §13 B ( P r e l i m i n a r i e s ) . Clauses conspicuous f o r richness o f v a r i a n t s p e l l i n g s and a r b i t r a r i n e s s o f order o f elements w i t h i n clauses. Instead o f "Akh" the usual i n d i c a t i o n of the deceased's new s t a t e or d i v i n e q u a l i t y ,

regular element y e t i n the P r e l i m i n a r i e s . "Shabti" and "shawabti" both occur. As a r u l e the Summons has ir

instead o f Ivy,

" i f " . For I n d i c a t i o n of Duties both to-t

and kst are used, the f i r s t i n specimens of e a r l i e r date, the l a t t e r being a new i n t r o d u c t i o n a f t e r the MK. Hieroglyphs o f men, animals and snakes are usually mu-

(b) l o s t . (c) mk st, sc. the duties (hrat), as suggests Vernus, o p . c i t . note ( k ) . (d) see Ch. I I S3, V. IA2, nw-clause, and i n f r a §13 I .

tilated. Specimens from the SIP and e a r l y NK are generally of the s t i c k - t y p e , Class I V ,

(e) one expects "here we are", as i n V. IA2, C a l l . See also V. IC.

from Thebes, and were used as donations by members o f f a m i l i e s t o each o t h e r .

3. Version IC (MK text with Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, one Call o n l y )

They are i n s c r i b e d w i t h black-painted cursive hieroglyphic or h i e r a t i c t e x t s .

Characteristics: SII in

if

mentioned, i s " O s i r i s " ( O s i r i s NN). F i r s t appearance o f S W - n o t i o n , but not as a

shabtis, one Call o n l y , i n p l u r a l . F i r s t appearance o f nb

mi-clause. Close relationship with version IA2.

Sequence of clauses: P-lnv.-SIm-D(*rt p i . H - a . a . m . - S I I s ( p i . J - ^ - c l a u s e - T - C f p l . ) Dgçument.çited.as.examBle Shabti for 3-n-usvt (Sesostrls), iry-H

At l e a s t f i v e v a r i a n t s may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d on the basis o f sequence o f clauses. For t e x t s c o n s i s t i n g o f o f f e r i n g formula w i t h dedication o n l y , or other Prelimi n a r i e s see Gen. Corrni. §13 B.

"chamberlain". Cairo J . d ' E 44952 2 ) .

12

1. Version IIA (Standard t e x t )

13

(4) O, this

Characteristics: p r i m a r i e s are lacking on many specimens. One may assume t h a t these were written on the model c o f f i n s and model sarcophagi i n which they were !

"

examples may prove (see e.g. NTN 20 ( 3 3 , . our f i g

9 , . These P

take

shabti,

( 5 ) 0 , these ahauabtis of the T II, he speakit Sm

(1) If

one oounts off

the form of the usual offering formulae with dedication, which are supposed t o be

(2) If one swmono

recited

(4) If

by the dedicator, whose name i s mentioned. In some cases the shabtl s p e l l

Sequence of clauses: P-Inv.-Sm/s-D(k3t,-T-C (sg.>.

one summons N

(5) If one counts

written on the statuettes was supposed to be recited by the dedicator as w e l l . Ss

(1, Ld. 2.1.1.5, see Cat. and Fig. 3.

D(kSt)

(1) to <do> all land

(2, Ld. 2.1.1.1, see Cat. and Fig. 3.

(2) for all

(3, C. 47908 x NTN 30; Petrie, Shabtis, 6, Pl. I , Speleers 1923, 109; F i g . 3

(3) [ n o t ment.]

I Texts (re)published here

oalled l i t . "according as you are c a l l e d " , see Gen. Conm. I13D.

the works which are wont to be done there in the god's

the works which are wont to be done in the god's land

(4) [ n o t ment.]

and 7.

(5) to do (all)

(4, NTN 20 (33); Petrie, Shabtis, 7, P l . I ; Fig. 9; NTN 39, F i g . 7 ; C. 47914 A = NTN 31. Petrie, Shabtis, 6 , Pl. I , our Fig. 7; B e r l i n 788 = NTN 21, 28,

a.a.m.

29, Speleers 1923, 72, 103, 107, PI. 39, P e t r i e , Shabtis, P l . I , Aubert T

I I Texts used but not republished here

the works {which are wont to be done> in the god's land,

(1) - (4) [ n o t ment.] (5) as a man at hie

1974, 24, our Fig. 7; Ld. 2.2.1.3, see Cat.

(1) To transport

duties

by boat the sand of the West (and) of the Bast,

(2) to make arable the fields,

(5) C. 47927; NTN 7; NTN 9 (23), Petrie Pl. I ; NTN 29, P e t r i e 6 , P l . I ; NTN 40;

to irrigate

a riparian

land, to

transport

by boat the sand of the Vest (and) of the East,

C. 47918, 47920, 47947; BM 16007, 21704, 21705, published i n Borchardt ZAS 32(1894), 111-116 and Petrie, Shabtis 6, M . I ; B e r l i n 10814, Borchardt,

(3) in respect

o p . c i t . , 117 note 1, Speleers, 110, Aubert 1974, 25.

(4) to go for

of the carrying irrigating

Libya'of

It?D§l§îions_and_çommentary P

off

(3) I f < a ) you are (a) ml iz°S-tw.kr

^Çynients_çited_as_examgîes

the Osiris H

lands, f r carrying the sand of

the West to the East,

(5) to make arable a field,

(1) [not ment.; Nm i n Sm]

{of the sand) of the i/est to the Bast,

the riparian (to)

irrigate

the riparian

lands

[end s p e l l ] .

(2) Speaking: [N Ded. not ment, on shabti but on model c o f f i n ; Nm i n I n v . ]

(a) r fSt s°y Thna.

(3) [not ment.; Nm i n Inv.] (4) [not ment.; N Ded. and Nm i n Dedication on model c o f f i n * Nm i n Sm.] (5) [not ment.; Nm i n Inv.]

C. 47920: to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

transport

by boat the sand of the East to the West. C

BH 16007: If (tad.) he speaks : NTH 9 NTN 40

Be speaks [sc. Ded. whose N i s ment, on model c o f f i n ] : Mm), he speaks:

NTN 39

The Sehedj Mm), he speaks:

BM 21704 Inv.

Instructed are (?) these shawabtis for the Osiris

N F:

(1) "I shall

do it",

(2) "I shall

do it,

do not listen

you shall

(1) O, these shabtis,

(3) "I shall do it,

here I am", so you shall

(4) "I shall do it,

here I am", (you) shall say, "I do

ism 21/04: "I do it,

(3) O, these shawabtis of the Osiris

12

say, obey him who has made K,

to hie enemies

(a) c f . also B e r l i n 10814. (b)

(2) O, these shawabtis of It,

say,

here I am", you shall

ftr.fc.

here I am", shall you say there.

S,

13

saylb{ it",

z. Exceptional texts

0, these

(1) Inv.

1. Abbreviations C. 47918 "0, these shauabtis of the Osiris N" [ i p t < » > pi.fern.]. 2. Deviating elements and hapaxes ifi clauses if one counts off the name of N F"j

Berlin 10814, S:

shall say, obey him who has made you, do not listen

C: "here I am", you to his enemies [see Ex.

(2) and Gen. Comm. S13H.]. 0 Osiris,

C. 47914A (Fig. 7)

one comes to №. If N is counted off

there in

land, to mould bricks,

to irrigate

a riparian

land, to transport

0, shabti'"\

by boat

for'b'

to carry the Band of the »est

sand on account of the name (of)

Clsg

you shall

Slim

if

eay "here, I shall do it,

one recites'd'

for works

Cllsg

you shall assume it,

doing

it'e'.

11-12: "may the shabtis receive y o u " , see Ch. V 81. (0),

these ehauabtis (of)

N,

if

be done there, to transport by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West,

D

for every work of the god's

"here I am", you shall say.

Clsg

"I do it",

(a) i s3btyw (?).

SI I s

if

T

to irrigate

Cllsg

"I shall do it,

Ld. 2.2.1.a

(b) n

the works which are wont to

srdt.if?)

0, this shabti of N F, if(xl>

the I a is counted off

the works of the god's land, to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

parian lands, to carry the sand of the East in order to bUck'b) dation areas °> of the East(d>,

"here I am", you shall

for the

all the

ri-

(a) iry for Ir i s uncommon in V. I I but appears i n shabti s p e l l as e a r l y as MK, see V. I I I .

you are summoned land,

you shall say like a

"elave"la'}

you are summoned the sand (of)

the East (and) of the West,

here I am" you shall Bay.

(•a) ton: s e r v a n t , " s l a v e " , see Ch. I 53, Ch. VI 52.

inun-

say.

(d) sc. from the corvée r o l l ,

sw: "you s h a l l assume t h i s name, doing the work". Or:

Sis

if N is counted off in the god's land for all

here I am";

the name (of) U

D

(2) I n v .

,

n'°'

(and) of the East,

"you s h a l l receive him (the master), doing i t " , c f . Pap. Anastasy I 4 . 3 , I s

say there;

0 sycamore which I have planted(?)'b*

D/T T

(e) ks.k esp.k sw irr

the possessor of reverence (H). Berlin 788 (Fig. 7)

if one oomes

(a) s3w3bwty. (b) t o f e t c h sand, (c) hr rn N

the god's land, for the works which are wont to be dene there in the god's the sand of the West (and) of the East, "here (I am)", you shall

shabtis'"',

Sim

4. Version IIC (Short t e x t w i t h o f f e r i n g formula (Dedication) heading s p e l l ) C h a r a c t e r i s t i c s : p r e l i m i n a r i e s take the form o f the usual hetep-di-nesu formula. For various types o f t h i s kind o f i n t r o d u c t o r y clauses see Gen. Comm. S13B.

(b) dbs here "to block", WB V 558, 10-1». i n the sense o f blocking w i t h dams of earth, see supra V. IA1, Ch. n

§8

Sequence o f clauses:

(dbit)

(c) h3w "region, area" (WB I I 477). with determ. o f i r r i g a t e d land (Gard., Sign. N23).

P(Ded.)-Inv.-Sm/s-D(firtA3t)-a.a.ro.-T-C(sg.)

Documents cited_as_examgles (1) C. J . d ' E . 44954 unpublished, serpentine shabti o f Ameny, from El L i s h t , dyn.

(d) prob. mistake f o r "West".

12; see Class I I I A , t e x t on Figs. 3 and 6. 3. VersionHB

(Long t e x t with double Sumons (master/shabti) and double G a l l )

Characteristics: see sub I I A . Sequence of clauses:

(2) C. 47923 = NTN 27, P e t r i e , Shabtis, P l . I ; Fig. 3. (3) C. 48535 = NTN 11 ( 1 9 ) . P e t r i e , Shabtis, 5 , P l . I ; Figs. 3 and 8.

Inv.-SIm/s-D(^)-ci(sg.,.S„m/s-T-CII(sg.).

(4) C. 47924 = NTN 18, P e t r i e , Shabtis, 5 , P l . I ; Figs. 3 and 8. Transiations_and Commentary

Documents.cited.as.examgles

P

( 1 ) 4 boon which the King gives (h ) :

etc.

to the Ka of X K,

(2) II (Ded.), he speaks ' ' 4 7 9 1 0 = N T N 2 8 ' P e t " i e ' Shabtis, p. 5, 6 ) Translations.and.Commentar^

12

P1.

,;

Fig

.

3

and 8.

(3)4

he speaks: (aj

boon which the King gives etc.

to the Ka of S justified

:

(4) A boon which the King gives etc.

to the Ka of H justified

by hie

13

mother who makes hie name to live,

H. (Ded.)(aJ

peated on s h a b t i .

(a) P-type 8; (b) P-type 9. In».

Sequence o f ©lauses:

(1) 0, these shabtis, (2) 0, these shawabtie of N

Documentscitedasgxamgles

justified,

(3) 0, these ahdbpis,

(1) BM 16006, Borchardt ZAS 3(1894), 113, P e t r i e , Shabtis, PI. I ; Fig. 3.

(4) 0, shabti, 0,

(2) BM 21707, Borchardt, o p . c i t . , l o c . c i t . , P e t r i e , Shabtis, 5 , PI. I ; Fig. 3.

shabti!a>

(3) € . 47906 = NTN 22, P e t r i e , Shabtis, PI. Is Fig. 3 and 9.

(a, isbty sp B.

IraD§l2li°C§-?Qd_Coi™entary

Sim

(1) if I am counted o f f ,

Sim

(2) if one eounte (me) o f f , if

Sis

(3) if you are summoned in the West and in the

Sim

(one) caVls

P

(me),

the Osiris

(3) 0, these shaaabtis of S, (a) s3w3bwty.

" i n the West and i n the East, r i g h t and l e f t : everySim land,

one comes to swimon in [the god's land]

(2) if

N is counted off

(a) ir

(4) [not ment.] (2) as a man at his duties (or: duty?) ,m the god's

D(kst)

land,

[not ment. on other specimens] (1) to make arable the fields,

rto

irrigate*

the riparian

lands,

to

а.a.m.

transport by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West, (2) to make arable the fieldB, the accretion "

(1) if (3) as

(3, [not ment.]

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to cause T

of the sand of the West (and) of the East,

(3) to carry water for the moulding of

(1) to do all

the -works which are amt

(3) all

the works in the god's

(l)-(2)

[ n o t mentioned]

(3) for

( S i o j a man at hie

the accretionof

say for

Version m

say;

say;

(3) "hare X am", you shall say}

« h " - O ' l r l s . c f . Ch. I I not« 85).

(•>) n.f rather "for" than "to", c f . V. IA2. Call

lands, to cause

by boat the sand of the

(2).

(1) "here 1 em", (you) shall ( 2 ) "here I am", you shall

him'H

(a) the shabti must work for his master, the Osiris NN, as Horus works f

the riparian

to carry the sand of the West (and) of the East

Csg. here I am" you shall

to irrigate

West (and) of the East,

(1) "here I am", you shall say,

(3) "you are Osiris'a\ I shall do it. (4, "here I am" you shall say.

duties,

the —?— , to transport

(a) c f . V. IIC Tasks ex.

( 2 ) "here I am", [you] shall say.

to be done there in the god's land, land,

(1) to carry the sand of the Bast (and) of the West,

(a, r [ 8 ] i p r "to make grow", sc. the amount of sand needed for the i r r i gation areas. See also V, HD.

»

the works which are wont to be done in the West,

(2) for

(4) to carry sand of the West to the East,

h1

regards'"* followed by D (k3t).

( 2 ) to make arable the fields,

briaks,

S,

of H,

(4) if one sails and summons N (m),

(2) to [do] the work(a?) which are wont to be done there in the gods,

T

(of)

these shawabtis(a)

(a) hr irrnt hr libtt (1) at my duty,

a.a.m.

(1) a, these shabtis (2)0,

East'a^

where". D

Inv.-Sm-D(fc3t)-a.a.m.-T-C(sg.)-Ded.

II.

(short text w i t h dedication formula t e r m i n a t i n g s p a l l )

Char.ctar1.t1c.- o f f . H n g formula w i t h D.d1cat1on on modal c o f f i n , Dedication r e -

Ded.

(1) by hie brother who makes his name to live, (2)

idem.

(3)

idem.

S (Ded.),

б. Version HE (Texts w i t h sau-formula) C h a r a c t e r i s t i c s , Three specimens among a group o f s t i c k - t y p e shabtis found a t Ora Abul Naga and belonging t o members o f one f a m i l y , are inscribed w i t h a unique va-

88

89

riant of the spell. These texts may be characterized as miniature l e t t e r s t o the dead, since they are communications by a l i v i n g person t o the deceased i n the Hereafter. After Newberry, t h e i r f i r s t e d i t o r , we c a l l them shabti s p e l l s w i t h the sau-formula, because a l l three examples have the expression i n common*

i-

Wty "beware of the seeking". A-man called Teti-res i s urged to prevent his b r o t h ers Teti-sa-Intef and Teti-nefer being sought i n the Beyond f o r labour, and he i s

(c) gm n.f imper. " f i n d " j the object may be the work or the implements; n.f " f o r his b e n e f i t " . Cf. t h i s use of gm, Biography of Neha, 1.19, supra Oh. I I 54. (2) O, etaff(a>,

beware of the eeekmg(b),

the m of Teti-nefer.

If

Teti-res

is hie name, on behalf of

one says to you to oarry(e>

(*mdl of the East, "indeed" (you) ehall

the sand of the Vest

eay(^.

sunmoned to take over t h e i r job. As on earth he i s obliged t o serve these brothers and even to take t h e i r place, but he d i v e r t s the job onto shabti f i g u r i n e s , which he contributes to the tomb-equipment of his brothers. This custom o f i n d i r e c t sub-

(a) vocative use of p3. The s t a f f i s the shabti dedicated by Tet1-res f o r T e t i - n e f e r . For mdw see also Gen. Comm. 513C.

s t i t u t i o n of the master by a statuette of his servant (or r e l a t i v e ) i s , i n our

(b) T e t i - n e f e r i s the one r e a l l y t o be sought f o r the corvées.

opinion, already attested f o r the OK. 6 f . the servant statues o f lower-class per-

(c) T e t i - r e s i s the name of the s u b s t i t u t e when T e t i - n e f e r i s counted o f f f o r

sonnel, who had to replace the Ka-servants (usually members o f the f a m i l y ) o f the

oorvées.

mastaba-owner as well as the mastaba-owner himself (Ch. I §54, 5 ). In the second

(d) sc. the shabti„

text the shabti i s called a mil "a s t a f f " . In f a c t the shabti« i n question are no

(e) does the whole h i e r a t i c group stand f o r r

more than sections of tree branches, roughly modelled i n the shape o f man or mum-

(f) ^

!

fltl

'"indeed", c f . MB I 36.16 and 15.8. Supply ks(.k).

The meaning o f the

miform statuettes. These facts may give a clue to the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f the word

s p e l l seems t o be t h a t the s t i o k or shabti takes the place o f T e t i - r e s

"shabti". They may have been explained as " S t i c k s " or " s u b s t i t u t e s o f wood"1 (see

he himself i s supposed t o s u b s t i t u t e f o r his brother T e t i - n e f e r .

513C). The texts are w r i t t e n i n h i e r a t i c . The s t y l e i s compact. For t h e i r understanding they should be treated together. For the whole group o f f a m i l y shabtis

(3) 0„ Teti-res,

bewcœe of the seeking of Teti-nefer.

rSpeak

at every timeâ*

if

if

one brings to you sand.

from Dra Abu'l Naga, see Ch. V 57a. (a) d/i tna u n c e r t a i n ; f o r tnw see Gard., Grammar §181. 599™§nts_cited_as_examgles (1) C. 47911 = NTN 24 and p. 29, P e t r i e , Shabtis, 8 , Speleers, 106, F i g . 3 and

58. Version I I I (Texts without Obstacle clause)

10. C h a r a c t e r i s t i c s . Abbreviated form of the shabti s p e l l . Clauses more standardized. (2) C. 47916 = NTN 25 and p. 29, P e t r i e , Shabtis, 8, Speleers, 106, Aubert, 24, Fig. 3 and 10.

O s i r i s t i t l e and S M - n o t i o n not common before end dyn. 18. Apart from "shabti",'

(3) C. 47907 . NTN 26 and 29, P e t r i e . Shabtis, 8 , Speleers, 106, Fig. 3 and 10.

Conditional " i f " i n Summons i s expressed by ir

lKns]ations_and_Commentar^

u l a r element i n the s p e l l . №-clause only appears i n NK-variant I I I B , and has the

(1) 4 boon which the Mng gives

Osiris

(to)

(Lord of,

Osiris,

that He may give

also "shawabti" and " s h e b t i " occur; one example o f " u s h e b ( t i ) " d a t e s from dyn. 19. and iry.

A.a.m.-clause becomes reg-

meaning o f a time-clause. There are three v a r i a n t s . V. I I I A i s the usual s p e l l version on shabtis o f

e°nei8t*n« Z T T™"0" °f " T f ^ — Teti-sa-Intef. O, Teti-res, beware of

the T N justified,

(Amen-em-hat), hsty-0 n Tntl e t c . (governor of Thinis?)

dyn. 18 (m)„ Abydos, Glass VIIA2. Te-: 5 cols back and l e f t side, combination

Clsg.

Cllsg.

.)-m,-l-ts^hr-

6 ( s g / p l . ) . E* (5) w i t h S l l l m preceding C.

to Osiris'*®

byM

8tber_examples King Amenhotep IZ,

table.

Nk-by-rg,

"he speaks".

0IM 5657; 'Imn-htp,

Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 2 . , dyn. 18 (m);

Zagreb 599, dyn. 18 (m), Class VB1; fp,

C. 46547, dyn. 19;

Amm. Zagreb 600, dyn. 19.

(b) corrupt w r i t i n g j f o r possible meaning o f " s h e b t i " see Gen. Comm. S-13C. (c) Im.f "thereof" sc. the Duties; or l o c a t i v e " t h e r e " , the god's land. (d) "to Osiris" the god.

IC?DSl®tions_and_Cgiranentar^

(e) words said by the master.

Title

(2) Spell

for causing that a shabti does works for a man in the god's

land. 19. Version IV (NK texts w i t h Obstacle clause preceding Tasks and s i n g l e C a l l ) Characteristics. Oldest version i n BD-papyri, and usually introduced there by

(3) Spell P

T i t l e and " r e c i t a t i o n by". Both "shabti" and "shawabti" i n T i t l e and I n v . Sim i n troduced by lr

(iry),

Slim without ir(y).

Duties always w i t h im or/and m

for causing that a shawabti does works in the god's land.

(1) The Sehedj T N, he speaks: (2) Recitation

hrt-ntr.

by T.N.,

possessor of reverence in the temple of Ptah, he

speaks:

A.a.m.-clause and nw-clause always present, «w-clause i s time clause. Elements~in

(3) Recitation

Tasks have fixed order, "to plant the f i e l d s , t o i r r i g a t e the shores, t o t r a n s -

(4) The Sehedj the Osiris

port etc.", but directions concerning transport of the sand vary. Ts-vhr only 1n texts of the TIP.

~~

T N justified,

(5) The Sehedj T S, she speaks:

~ Inv.

There are four variants. V. 1VA seems t o be the c l a s s i c a l shabti s p e l l during dyn. 18 and 19 on both papyri and s t a t u e t t e s . I t alao occurs during the TIP on

12

by Us

(1) o, these shabtis,

O these

shabtis,

(2) O, these shabtis of f N P, (3) O, these shawdbtis,

13

he speaks:

(4)

these shabtis of the Osiris T N

(5) o, these(a>

by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West,

justified,

(2) idem, sand of the East (and) of the West,

shabtia,

(3) idem, eand of the West (and) of the Bast,

(a) iptn., Sim

(1) i f

(4) idem, eand of the East (and) of the West,

one aounts o f f

i f

'

(2) if I am called,

°"e

CaXU

(5) idem, s and of the East to the West,

if I am counted off

(3) if one counts off the Osiris S (4) if one counts off (5) if one reckons T N 0{kit)

ts-phr

(S) and vice

versa

C(sg)

(1) "here I am", (you) ehall say there. (2) "here I am", you ehall eay there.

justified

(1) to do every work which is wont to be done in the god's land -

(3) "I shall do it,

here I am", you ehall Bay.

(2) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's

(4) "I shall

here (I am)", you ehall Bay.

(3) to do all

land -

the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land

(4) at all the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land (5) (to)

do (all)

the work(s) which are wont to be done there in the god's

do it,

C(pl)

(5) [ f o l l o w i n g

Slllm

(5) If

Sill]

one seeks the Osiris

T W —»C.(pi,) "here (I am)" ye ehall Bay.

2. Version IVB ( w i t h Summons I I master)

land 0

(1) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for you therewith (2) now indeed, obstacle(s?)

are implanted for you (therewith)

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for him therewith

-


-

(5) now indeed, an obstacle is implanted therewith a.a.m.

(1) as a man at his

(4) as a man at his

(1) BM 35365 , King Amenhotep II-, dyn. 18, Thebes. Class VC3; H a l l , JEA 17(1931), PU 3 , f i g , l a , 3; James, Gen, I n t r o d . Guide Eg. c o l l , BM (1964)« p . 156, f i g .

-

53. Other specimens i n Daressy, F o u i l l e s Vallée des Rois 1902, CGC, Pis 25, 26, p. 85-101.

duties,

man at his

(2) Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 4 , B3t ( H a t ) , hry nbyw, hrd n kSp ( c h i e f o f goldworkers, c h i l d Of duties,

the Kep); dyn. 18 (m), Thebes, Class VA. Tes 10 Is f r .

duties,

(3) Ld. I n v . n o . AH 186, Mwt-m-mrte (Mut-em-mertes), em°yt n 'Imn (chantress of

(5) (as a woman) at her duties,

Amun); shabti-box w i t h two copies o f s p e l l and representations o f deceased

(a) r concerning, i n respect o f .

and her s h a b t i s . P I . 3 and i n f r a Ch. VI §3.

S I I s ( s g ) ( l ) one counts off in respect of you

îr?S5l§îions_and_Çgmmentar^

(2) you are counted off in respect of me P

(3) one counts off in respect of you

(3) Recitation

off

by the Osiris

(1) at any tune

Inv.

( l ) - ( 3 ) O, these

(2) at any time

Sim

(1) if

(4) at any time which has to be passed

there(a)

(5) any time there on which (one) has to serve

there(a>

(a) f o r «a-clause with forms of try see Gen. Comm. §131. (1) to turn over the fields,

to irrigate

12

of

OeiriB:

T H

justified:

shabtis,

one aounts o f f , if one reckons the king Amenhotep in the god's

land -

(3) at any time on which one has to serve

T

(1) The good god, Lord of Veneration, Aa-kheperu-Re°beloved (2) The Sehedj T N, he speaks:

(4) one counts off in respect of you S I I s ( p l ) ( 5 ) you count yourselves nw

P-Inv.-SIm-D(Jc3t)-0-a.a.m.-SIIm-nw-T-C(sg).

Documents_cited_as_exam[)]es ( F i g . 4)

-

duties,

(2) [as] a man at his (3) concerningâ

Sequence o f clauses:

-

the riparian

lands, to

(2) if

I am counted o f f , if

(3) if

one counts o f f , if one reckons the Osiris S justified

( I ) am called -

D(*3* ) (1) [ f o l l o w i n g T] transport

(2) to do all

the works which are wont to be done in the god's land -

13

(3) (not ment.]

Son of Amenhotep I I and prob. successor of Neh1 a* viceroy of Kush. Tts 1 l i

(1, now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith 0

-

f r . Thebes 1 seen by Chassinat on tha a r t market, BIFAO 10(1912), 161,

(2) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for you therewith

-

(2) C. 48406, Pth-m

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted -

a man at his

(3) C. 51031, 4wtl

duties,

6£b§C_§53!?BlSS Чипу, BM 32692, Amrah and Abydos,Pis, 39, 41. Class VAj 'lm-m-tn

(1) at any time (2, to take care, (c) (3) at any time

daily

h),

of

IrSQSlSiiSDS-SQiLQfiHJSQiSEi

220.14.

P

B) m nwnbi fov w r i t i n g m> With sundisk and "Vertical

(1) The Seljedj T Я justified, (2) Recitation


to irrigate

the riparian

port by boat the sand of the East to the West, (to)

lands, to do all

trans-

the works

which are wont to be done there, (2) the making arable of the fields,

Inv. the irrigating

of the riparian

to irrigate

the riparian

by boat a the sand of the West to the (a) but determ. of walking legs»; here I am" you shall

(2) "here I am", (you) shall say there, 3 Jou shall do it, W

lands, to

night

and day.

shall

say, Q(k3t)

Oocuments_cited_as_examgles (Fig. 4 ,

Chl1d

the

hrd n ksp, imy-r hSswt reywt

Kep, overseer o f the f o r e i g n c o u n t r i e s o f the south).

J 78

He speaks:

shabtis, shawabtis,

iptn.

(1) if

one counts off

(2) if

one counts o f f , if

(3) if

one counts off

(4) if

one counts off and reckons the Osiris

(1) at all

TЯ one геокопа T Я

the Osiris Я T И

justified

the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land the works which are wont to be done there in the god's land -

(3) at any works which are wont to be done in the god's land ( 4 ) at any works which are wont to be done in the god's land a.a.m.

(Woser-setut), si-new, of

T Я justified,

(1) O, these

(2) to do all

Sequence of clauses: P - I n , - S I m - D ( f e 3 t ) - a . a . m . - 0 - T - S I I s ( s g ) ^ - C ( s g ) .

'

Я, he speaks:

{A) The Sefyedj, the Osiris

(a) Sim

• V m i o n j y c (with Summons II s h a b t i ; a.a.m. clause preceding Obstacle olause)

(king'sT°

epithets] Я, he

(4) 0, these shawabtis,

transport

East,

t , (b) 2 pers. sg. fern.

Wn

by [T,

(3) O, these shawabtis,

say.

here I am" you(b)

(3) The Sehedj, the Osiris

(2) 0, these(a>

lands,

the transporting by boat of the sand of the East (and) of the West,

ehal1

he speaks!

by T Я [follows PT] , recitation

speaks г

stroke, c f . MB I I 219.11.

(1)

, C. 51026,

51029, 51030, 51031 (cited here) - 51034, CI. VA; TwyS, C. 51037.

(a) r nwy r; nwy r to take care o f , t o be busy w i t h , WB I I


, Amrah and

Abydos, P I . 33: 4 , 39, 45; Wih, Berlin 4418 (Cat. 896), CI. VB4; 'id

(b) ra nb, d a i l y .

C<SS)

(High priest

(1948), 135-137, P I . 1.

(3) one counts off in respect of her

T

py n 4m

of Amun); dyn. 19 ( e ) , Thebes. Class VB4. Те. 8 Is f r . Chrtstophe, ASAE 48

(1) 0(1« counts off in respect of him

(c) A) rtionb,

17. See also Class VC2.

(4) Lyon, E, no. 313, BSk-n-jjnsu (Bak en-Khonsu 11), hn-n r

(2) one counts off H

nu

1 c o l . f r . , 10 1» around

(Yuya)i dyn. IB (m), Thebes. Class VB1. T r 7 Is f r . Quiball,

Tomb of Yuaa and Thuiu, CGC 1908, PI

(a, n instead of m. Slim

t щ etc. (overseer of the town,

body (Call preceding S U t and m clause).

a,a.m. (1) as a mm at his duties, (2) for«" a man at his duties, (3) for(a>

(Ptah mosa), imy r niut,

v i z i e r e t c . ) $ dyn. 18 (m), Abydos. Claas VC2. Те

(1) as a man at his duty (2) [ f o l l o w i n g 0] a man at his (3) as a man at hie

duties

duties

101

(4) aa a nan at hie

(4) BM 10470, Sny (Any), eX heb (scribe of accounts), BO pap. Eb (BD 6 ) ; dyn, 18/ dutif

j g , Thebes.

(1) now obetac ee or* impla>« f°* h i m ><erewith(2) » indeed, 'Im

(1) 'I,

Oeirie,

(3) 'I,

Inv.

here (I am)', you shall say.

(2) [ f o l l o w i n g T and prec. S l l s ] 'I,

here I am1, you shall

say.

here (I am)', you shall say.

(4) [ ' I shall do it,

here (I am)',

you shall

say, daily;

the Osiris

TH

by the living

juetifiedi be speaks:

Ba, the excellent

Akh for H justified

with

T N she epeaks:

(1) 0, ahaaabti, (2) O, thie ehaaabti, (3) 0, thie

shauabti,

(4) O, this

ehabti,

(6) O, this

ehabti.

(5) 0, these'a> shabtie,

justified.] 4. Version IVP (without Summons I I )

(а)

(i)ptn.

Sequence of clauses: P-Inv.-Sm-D(k3*)-G-a.a.m.-T-C(sg). (1) if

one counts off

(1) C. 46569, Sn-nfr (Sen-nefer); dyn. 18 (m), Abydos. Class VC2; model c o f f i n , Class VA. Te: 6 I s f r .

(3) if

one counts o f f , if one reckons if in the god'e land

(4) if

one counts o f f , if one reckons

(2) C. 46530, Kn-'lmn (Ken-Amun), imy-r ihw (overseer o f the c a t t l e ) ; dyn. 18 (m),

(5) if

one calls,

(б)

one counts o f f , if one reckons in the god'e land

Sm S99y™§nts_cited_as_examgles ( F i g . 4)

Thebes? Class VB1. Te: 1 c o l . f r . (King's donation f o r m u l a ) , 8 I s

fr.

(3) C. 46536, rn-r-nhh (Heka-er-neheh), imy-r mn°y e t c . (overseer o f n u r s e s ) ; dyn. 18 (m), Thebes. Te: 9 Is f r .

J 78

D(fc3t)

K in the god'e land

(2) if one counts off, if one reckons T H in the God's lan

if

if

one reckons the Oeirie H

(1) for every work which is wont to be done there (2) t o are wont

do all the works which 103

to be done there

o

(3) to do all the works which are wont to be done there -

on presence or absence of SI1 f o r master or s h a b t i . Both "shabti" and "shawabti".

(4) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's land -

Sand clause has as a r u l e r " t o " East or West. /Vu-clause common except i n VC. For

(5) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's land -

a series o f shabtis f o r Tutankhamun which cannot be assigned to one of the three

(6) for all the works -

v a r i a n t s , see the Exceptional t e x t s .

(1) now indeed, an obstacle is implanted for him therewith -


-

(4) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for

(Mm) therewith

(5) now indeed, obstacles are implanted rtherewith^ (6) now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith a.a.m.

( l ) - ( 4 ) as a man at his

(а) k3.tn?

-

"here I am" you shall

say

a

to irrigate

19 ( e ) , Saqqara ( ? ) . Class VIIA1. Te: 1 col f r . , 4 cols back. the riparian

lands, to

trans-

S3-rnt,

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to row

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of [end s p e l l ] .

P

here I am", you shall say there.

(2) "here I am", you shall say there. you go.

Inv.

(4) (5) [following a.a.m.] (б) "here I am"


shall say.

he speaks:


T N justified,

he speaks:


T N justified,

he speaks:

(1) (0),

these

shabtis,

(2) 0, these

shabtis,

(3) 0, these

shabtis,

(4) 0, these'a>

shebtis,

ipt.

(a)

(a) 2 pers. sg. fem.

(1) if

one calls,

°- l e s i o n V (WK texts with Obstacle clause f o l l o w i n g Tasks and s i n g l e C a l l )

(2) if

one counts o f f , if

Characteristics: Obstacles 1n second part of s p e l l . Frequently occurring on good

(3) if

one calls,

quality shabtis of l a t e dyn. 18 and early dyn. 19, but also on shabti f o r Ramesses

(4) if

one reckons the Osiris N

Sim 51

IV and BD-pap. A f , both of dyn. 20. Three variants may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d depending

104

OlM 8101, Class VE;

Zagreb 612, Class VB4.

T N:

(2) The Sehedj T N justified,

of (m) sand".

you

clause; Mhw, UC 75, Class VB4; Mk-irtf,

Translations_and_Commentary

(а) m " i n " , (b) r hnny m say n "to row a boat the load of which consists

here (I am)", (you) shall say there,

Class VB4, Amglineau, Abydos 1899, p. 163, PI.

Pyl3y, Zagreb 613, Class VB4; Nfr-eny,

(б) idem, sand of the West (and) of the East,

(3) "I shall do it,

C. 46558, Class VB4; 'lis,

4; 3nwy, 0IM 12189, Class VB3; Dhwty-ms, Class VB1, W e i l l , Hon. Plot 25(1921/22), PI. 29: 7 w i t h ts-phr

a boat with sand of [end s p e l l ] to irrigate

(4) C. 48414, Ramesses IV\ Abydos. Te: 9 Is f r . Other_examgles

the West,

(4) for making arable the fields,

f r . , 2 cols back. El Amrah and Abydos, Pis. 39, 41:5. (3) Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 3 , Wp-w3wt-ms (Wep-waut-mose), Idnw n hnw (deputy of the crew), dyn.

port by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West, (3) idem, sand of the East in'a'

hm-ntr n Stmt (prophet of Sakhmet); dyn. 18 ( 1 ) , Abydos. Class VC4. Te: 9 I s

,

there follows a corrupt passus.

(1) "I shall do it,

)

19, Thebes ( ? ) . Class VB4. Te: 8 I s f r .

-

(2) idem, sand of the East to the West,

C(sg)

4

(1) Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 3 7 , Ty ( T y ) , imy-r k3wt e t c . (overseer of b u i l d i n g works); dyn, 18/

-

duties,


P-Inv.-SIm-D(k3t)-T-i8-p&r-0-a.a.m.-SlIm-nw-C(sg).

Documents_cited_as_examBles ( F i 9 -

duties,


T

Sequence of clauses:

(2) Boston, Hwy (Huy), hm-ntr tpy n Sfimt ( h i g h p r i e s t of Sakhmet), the son of Twnw,

(5) a man at his duty [ f o l l o w s C a l l : ] (6) as a man at Ms

1. Version VA ( w i t h Summons I and I I , master)

-


0(k3t)

(1)

[to do] all

if if

one counts

off

one calls,

one counts off

if one reckons the Osiris

T K

justified

justified

the works which are wont to be done in the god'e

105

land,

(2) to do all the works which ore wont to be done in the god'e

(3) "I,

land,

(3) to do all the work9 which are wont to be done in the god'e

land,


to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

transport

the West to the

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East to the West to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

transport

the sand of the East to the West (4) to make arable the fields,

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East to the West (4) and vice versa. -

0

(1) now indeed, obstacles are implanted J for him?] therewith

Documents_cited_as_examBles ( F i g . 4) (1) C. 46531, Kn-'Irrm (Ken-Amun), imy-r Ikw n 'Imt (overseer of the c a t t l e Of Amun); dyn. 18 (m), Thebes. (2) C. 46567, Hk3-r-nhh (Heka-er-neheh); dyn. 18 (m/1), Thebes. (3) - ? - Nb-nfr

(4) - ? - Mnw-ms (Min-mose), hm-ntr tpy n 'Irm (High p r i e s t of Amun; dyn. 18/19,

-

( 2 ) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for you therewith

there(?)


-

-

Abydos. Te: 6 I s f r . , 1 col. back (Town-god formula); c f . also another specimen, w i t h same Te, and Dedication by " h i s son" (hm-ntr nw 2 n 'In-hr)

-

i s not mentioned and the lady (nbt pr(.f?)

NB: OIM 8101 adds: nn dr(w) "without l i m i t " .

whose name

If-neu,

see

(1) as a man at his duty; (3) as a man at his

duties;

(4) as a man at his

duties;

Hs-mrf. C o l l . Gulbenkian, Class VB1, dyn. 18 ( 1 ) ; Ssty, Brooklyn 37.123E and 37.124E, Class VB3, dyn. 18 ( 1 ) ; SZ-mwt, C. 46539, Class VB1, dyn. 18 ( 1 ) ; T3y. OIM 11749, Class VB3, dyn. 19 ( e ) ; 'Imn-ms, UC 60, Class VB4, dyn. 19 ( e ) ; Kb- ,

(1) if one seeks

mhyt, Amelineau, Abydos 1899, 45-51, PI. 4 , Class VD3, dyn. 18/19; Dhwty-hr-niktf,

(2) if one counts off

Zagreb 601, Class VB4, dyn. 19.

(3) if one counts off in respect of him (4) if one seeks the Osiris N (1) at any time to

Iranslations_and_Commentarj[

justified

P

serve'a*

(3) at any time, night and day, like any good deed of (4) at any time, (a) m nw nb irt. Conn. S13H.

(1) The Sehedj T N justified,

yours(h),

(b) c f . also Call i n shabti s p e l l s Tutankhamun and Gen.

Inv.


T H, he speaks:

(4) The Sehedj, the Osirie

T S, he speaks:

(1) (O),

this

(2) (0),

shabti of N F,

(3) 0, these (1)

ehal1

lt>

bere I am" you shall say, being me <m> hrt-ntr " a t any task e t c . " ; b3k, pun on master's name. C. 47208 adds m imntt " i n the West". (1) to make arable the fields,

(to> irrigate

,

N.B. C 47208: m nw nb (nw w i t h eye determ.): "at any look ( a t you)". C(sg)

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

to

transport

to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

(4) "I,

here (I am", you shall

here (I am)", (you) shall say. say). " l i k e every good deed of yours",

c f . V. VA and Exc. t e x t s a t end of t h i s paragraph.

transport

3. Version VC ( w i t h s i n g l e Summons master/shabti).

boat the sand to ( s i c ) the West (and) to the East -


to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East to the West N.B. Ld. 3.2.1.49: shrt shut " t o level the f i e l d s " . C. 47208: r smht h3bw (?) "to i r r i g a t e the bends" ( i n the channels or basins?). Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 27: iw.k r srdt shut, iw.k r smh wdbw, "you s h a l l p l a n t the f i e l d s ,

(1) C. 46548, Bwy (Huy), imy-r mn°yw (overseer of nurses); dyn. 18/19, Abydos. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 7 Is back. (2) Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 2 2 , Mry-mry (Mery-mery), sSwty pr.hd (guardian of the Treasury); dyn.lS(m/l),Saqqara. Class VB1. Te: 12 Is f r .

(1) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for you therewith

-

(2) now indeed an obstacle is implanted for you therewith

-

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith (4) now indeed, obstacles are implanted for

P-lnv.-Sm/s-D(k3t)-T-0-a.a.m.-nu-C(sg).

Documents_cited_as_exameles ( F i g . 4)

you shall i r r i g a t e the r i p a r i a n lands".

a.a.m.

I shall do it,

by boat the sand to ( s i c ) the East (and) to the West, to transport by (4) to make arable the fields,

0

I am", you shall say there.

(3) "I,

N.B. Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 adds mi sp.k nbt nfr,

by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West (3) to make arable a field,

here I am", you shall say.

(1)

(2) "here,

transport by boat the sand of the East to the West (2) to make arable a field,

" i f you are counted o f f i n respect of

" i f I summon (you)". Ld. 3.1.1.27: S I l s ,

(said by s h a b t i , f o l l o w i n g c a l l ) : °s.k m wnwt nb, " ( i f ) you c a l l

(2) to do all the works which are wont to be done m the god s land,

T

r.i

me". 0IM 11750: ir nis.i

14) if one counts o f f , if one reckons the Osiris T N N.B. Ld. 3.1.1.17, SI»: lr ip.tw.i

one calls you

N.B. Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 4 9 : ir ip.tw.k

(3) Ld. 3 . 1 . 0 . 8 , King Seti I . Class VB1. Te: 6 I s f r . (4) BM 10010, Mwt-htp (Mut-hotep) hfyt

-

(you) therewith

n 'Imn (chantress of Amun); BD-pap. Af

(BD 151); d y n . ' 2 0 , Thebes. Two versions o f s p e l l , see also V. IVD. -

Other examgles rtû!

(1) [not ment.] (2) as a man at his duty;

3 * 2 . 1 . 2 8 , dyn. 19 ( e ) ; «by, Zagreb 611, CI. VB1 dyn

3.3. .25, Class VB2, dyn. 18 ( 1 ) ; f ^ s t ,

(3) as a man at hie

duties;

Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 5 , Class «1.1. dyn. 19 ( e ) ;

(4) as a man at his

duties;

°3-°nh-«d3-snb-nhh,

N.B. Ld. 3.1.1.27: m a p hrwt.f wnnt hr im3hy Wsir T N "as a man a t his duties which w i l l be imposed upon (?) the reyered O s i r i s T N". Sll(sg) (1) one counts off in respect of you (2) I count off in respect of you (3) if one counts you off

900),"dyn. 18/19\sn-ndm, C. 48411, Class VD3, dyn. 19 ( e ) . IC?DllStiors_and_Com|jientar^ P

(1) The Sehedj T H, he speaks: (2) The Sehedj T

19 ( e ) ; K3r3 Ld dyn. 1

C. 48500, Class VA dyn.

C. 47855, Class VB4, dyn. 19 ( e ) ; Mr^ht.

he speaks:


J 78

UC 99, Class VI

T N, he speaks:

109

(

. e

Pr-

B e r l i n 4653 (Cat.

4, pyrpptional Texts (4) The Sehedj II, she speaks: Inv.

Shabti _sgells_for.Iutankhamun

(1) 0, these(a> shawabtis,

For the study of the shabti during the NK the i n s c r i p t i o n s on the large wooden

(2) 0, these shabtis,

statuettes of Tutankhamun are of great Importance. The significance of these

(3) 0, these shabtis (4) 0, these'0'

,

texts l i e s p a r t i c u l a r l y i n the Call-clauses. At least six d i f f e r e n t spell types

shawabtis,

(a) iptn (b) Ipty f o r tptnl sm/s

(1)

may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d

(c) ip f o r ipw or

The numbers quoted are those given by Carter. For the use of dd mdw and Shd

i ant counted o f f , if one reckons in respect of you in the god's land

(2) if one counts o f f , if one calls

Sm

(3) if one reckons the Osiris N

D(kit)

(1) f f o l l o w i n g T] to do all the works which are wont to be done there

-

"I shall do it,

(4) to do all the works which are wont to be done there in the god's

time,

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

here I am", say there;

one counts off in respect of you at any

every good deed of yours; the Osiris T II justified".

[ 6 0 1 adds:

Osiris".]

No. 325 A, 326 A: "I shall

do it,

(a)

here I am", say there,

[326 A: to listen™];

all that(c)] like [326 A: any] good deed of yours". a, nfrw nn sdm.k b) nfr nn sdm c) nw w i t h book-roll and plural strokes.

by D] now indeed, obstacles

are implanted for you

with -

there-

-

"rndeed™,

(3) now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith

-

(when) it

(4) now indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith

-

Osiris,

(1) las) a man at (his)

duties,

a) ispw

duties,

"X shall

Jo it,

Isbty

say there,

like

Re0 for

^

how good is

see your nmbering is real (?)

T N, Life-Prosperity-Health, b) mk tni.k

frn]-Sm-T-D-0-a.a.m.-C:

here I am", you shall

is good that you listen,

it,

S the

ever",

wnyt .

4) t e x t s w i t h Obstacles, s i n g l e Summons and double C a l l .

(3) as a man'a' at his duty,

No. 330 J : P [dd « b in]-inv.

(4) as a man at his

c a l l I : " I shall

duties,

do it,

Bhd Stbty ipn -S.-T-C-I-O-a.a m -

here I am", you shall say there".

(a) written "men".

good is it

(when) it

nw

(4) at (any) time,

the Osiris

TN is in the following

C

(1) " I shall do it,

here I am" you shall say there.

(2) "here I am", shall (you) say there, (3) "I shall do it,

in respect of you at any time [ 326 A: at

3) t e x t s w i t h Obstacles, s i n g l e Summons and single C a l l . No. 330 K: P\dd mdw ln]-lm.{shd

(2) now indeed, an obstacle is implanted for you therewith

(2) as a man at his

one counts off

how good is that when you listen

(3) idem, sand of the East to the West (4) idem [sand clause not ment.] -

a.a.m.

like

"with the good god, my Lord to irrigate

raj-clause).

(2) idem, sand of the East to the West -

(1) [preceded

e.g.

No. 110, 601: P-[S?id]-Inv.-SIm-D-T-0-a.a.m.-C-SIIs-«u:

(2)-(3) to do all the works which are wont to be done in the god's land

port by boat the sand of the West to the East,

0

r nw nb ml ep.kwi nb nfr,

No. 330 I .

(4) if one counts o f f , if one reckons


raj-clause):

2) t e x t w i t h V. VB (but C.precedes SI Is and

land T

i n a l l t e x t s see 513B.

1) t e x t s w i t h V. IVD ( w i t h o u t C . , w i t h

Sm Sm

and the omission o f dd.f

I am T N.

here (I am)" shall you say.

indeed * * »

see your numbering

of Ptah-Sokar-Osiris,

Lord of Ro-setau

R, for ever and ever". 5) t e x t s w i t h o u t Obstacles w i t h single Sunmons and s i n g l e C a l l . P \dd mdw in (T au]-Inv.-Sm-T-D-C.

(4) "here I am" you'a> shall say there.

No.~318 B: V.ddLinTN,

(a) sg. fem.

T^Tshall'do

110

is good that you listen,

I.

Call I I .

it,

I n v . : dd mdw in (?)

to*

here I cm", you shall say there,

111

ipn. h*, **»

«

appears on shabtis and shabti boxes during the TIP - never on papyri - and 1s the . • tm.(a) see your numbering ie real it is good that you listen , 0siWS shabHs, doing what your lord has said

(?), you are these T N etc.".

normal a p p e l l a t i o n f o r the s t a t u e t t e s during the LP and PTP. As statuettes of the TIP are very small because of the large numbers produced f o r one master, the

M nfi-.winfrsto. s t a t u e t t e represents a l l s h a b t i s . For t h i s (b) ntk slbty ipn tr ddwtnc.K. ^ ^ ^ we ehaU clause o f . BM 10375: iry.n sp2 m pi idd pSy.n do as our master has said". , * *

^

,hall

™

sau

'

there, how good is that, must

aet

accordin9

(when) it

to my orders,

space f o r i n s c r i p t i o n s i s minimal. Therefore the majority of TIP shabtis have only

one column c o n t a i n i n g T N of the owner, preceded by the ehd notion, or they

have an abbreviated version of the s p e l l . I t 1s only on the large-sized shabtis f o r high-ranking persons during dyn. 21 t h a t we f i n d more complete shabti spells - but usually i n r a t h e r corrupt orthography - 1n Versions I I I and IV, never 1n

is good

Version VIB. The best examples of V. VIB we gain from BD-papyr1 and shabti boxes.

because I am

Apart from t h i s v e r s i o n , shabti boxes may be Inscribed with variants of the s p e l l , inspired by the Amun c u l t a t Thebes (Exceptional t e x t s 1 - 3 ) . A unique t e x t on a shabti f o r King Takeloth I I , from Tanis, contains an etymology of the word

ZC^with

all the gods, in any form X

-

—

' '

""

"ushebti" (Except, t e x t s 11, 513C).

(a) nfr rm nfr sdm. k.

1. Version VIA (NK redaction)

6) texts without Obstacles, with single Summons, without C a l l .


P-Inv.-Sm-T, e.g. No. 318 A. N

p-lnv.-SIm-D(ta't/k3t)-0-a.a.iB.-CI(sg/pl.)-Slls(sg/pl.)-w-T-

CII(sg/pl.)

B For the formulae with nfr see WB I I 255.1, nfr sdm.k, WB I I 256.11, ' ' MB I I 256.3, nfr nn; mk tnl.k wnty, "See, your being numbered is

nfr.*,

existing

(•>)' is the meaning of tnl here " t o l e v y , number f o r corvees"? Cf. shabti of Setau (Brooklyn 48.26.1, James 1974, no. 281), Amarna p e r i o d , Call I I :

Documents_cited_as_examgles ( F i g . 5) (1) The Hague, Hus. Meerm. Westr., Queen Hatshepsut; Spiegelberg 1896, 3, 4 , PI. I I I C ; Wiedemann, PSBA V I I , 183.

tn.k

(2) C 46540, 'Imn-m-hb (Amun-em-heb), imy-r Inwty (overseer of the granary);

(?) wn tnty.

dyn. 18 ( e , contemp. Thutm. I l l ) , Abydos, Class VC2. Te: B l s . f r . 1 1 1 . Version VI (Texts with Obstacle clause preceding Tasks, Summons I I shabti and double C a l l ) .

Saqqara, Class VB1. Te: 6 l s . f r .

Characteristics. The o r i g i n a l structure of the . s p e l l , such as i s given i n V. IAZ, with double Summons and double Call and the Obstacle clause preceding Tasks,

Ir?G§l a tions_and_Cgmmentar^

is found again i n V. VI. Two redactions can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d , V. VIA dating from

P

the NK and V. VIB from the TIP.

Inv.

(she) is" which clearly emphasises t h a t the shabtis are enacting the r o l e o f t h e i r here we are" or l i k e CI "here he is"

justified:

(1) 0, these

and

Sim

clause. I t s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n as a time clause i s sometimes stressed by the expression r°nb " d a i l y " . Apart from the old s p e l l i n g s " s h a b t i " and " s h a w a b t i " , "ushebti" also occurs. This " r e i n t e r p r e t a t i o n " of the ancient word made i t s f i r s t appearance during dyn. 19 (shabti of Paser, v i z i e r of Ramesses I I ) , but i t only r e g u l a r l y

shabtis,

(3) 0, these my shabtis (a) i Izbwty.i

Another s i g n i f i c a n t feature of version VI i s the elaborate form of the m>-

T N (open), he speaks:

(2) 0, these my shabtis

in VIB "here I am".

J 78

by T N


in V. VIB always i n the pi.- They are supposed t o answer i n CI "here he

masters. In CII the answer i s i n V. VIA

(1) [ not ment.] (2) Recitation

In V. VIA the shabtis are addressed both i n the sg. (kS.fe) and i n the p i . (ks.tn),

(shabti

s p e l l ) , 2 cols on bp (town-god formula). (3) Ld. 3 . 2 . 3 . 7 , anonymous, wr hrp hmt (Highpriest of Memphis); dyn. 19 ( e ) ,

V(hrt)

(1) if

iptn;

one counts off

( 2 ) if

I am counted

(3) if

one counts

(1) for

,

(b) i Ssbty.i

iptn.

the King ( s i c ) Maat-Ka-Re0 off

off

her ( s i c ) duty -

113

J Thebes. Budge, Greenfield Pap. (1912), PI. XX. D(Art)

S

Z

(1)

„

0(*3t) 0

2 ^ (3)

a.a.m.

M

Z l Z 'works which are wont to be done there in the god's land • -

obstacle is implanted for her ( s i c ) therewith

indeed, obstacles are implanted for me therewith indeed, obstacles are implanted therewith

(4) Shabti Ld. 4 . 3 . 9 . 1 , B3k-n-Dhwty (Bak-en-DJehuty); dyn. 21-24. See Cat.

-

For other examples see e.g. OIM 6332-33, 6335-37, h i e r a t i c , dyn. 21 25.

-

Translations.and_Commentarj!

-

Title

(1) as a King ( s i c ) at his duty,

(2) Spell for

(2) as a man at his duty,

(3) Spell

(3) as a man at his

(4) [ n o t ment.]

duties,

CI

(1) "here she ( s i c ) is",

CI(sg)

(2) "here he is" you shall say;

Sim

(1) at any time on which one has to serve (2) at any time on which one has to serve (3) at any time, daily, which has to be passed there (b) r nw nb r° nb irrwt

im.

(1) if

I am counted

(2) if

the Osiris

T H justified

(3) if

the Osiris

T N is counted off


to irrigate

the riparian

lands, to

trans-

port by boat the sand of the East (and) of the West,

(4) if

the Osiris

N is counted off

(1) for my duties

-

D(fc3t)

( 2 ) - ( 4 ) to do all

the works which are wont to be done there in the god e

land — 0

(1) now indeed, obstacles

a.a.m.

(1) [ l o s t ]

Cll(sg) (2) "here he is",

you shall say in respect

of T N

is counted o f f , in respect of me

are implanted for me therewith

(2)-(4) now indeed, an obstacle

(3) idem, the sand of the West (and) of the East, CII

off

D(fu*t)

(1) to make arable [remainder of t e x t l o s t ]

T

SfDwbtya.

( 4 ) 0, [ t h e s e ] shawabtie,

SIIs(pl)(3) one counts you off (a) ir.t, 2 pers. sg. fern.

im.f;

for causing that a ehawabti does work in the god'e land.


SIIs(sg)(2) one counts off in respect of you

(a) r nw nb ir.ta

land.

do works in the god's land.


(1) one counts off in respect of you

nw

causing that ehawabtie'a'

(a) S(3)wb3 ( p i . ) , second aleph-bird f o r tyu-bWd: P: see addenda e t corrigenda Inv. (1) 0, these shawabtis,

you shall says

CI(pl.) (3) "here he is" ye shall say; S3 Is

( I ) To cause that a shabti doe» work» for a man in the god'I

"here he is",

duties,

ye shall say

CI I { p i } (3) "here we are", ye shall say.

CI(pl.) (l)-(4)

2. Version VIB (TIP redaction)

S I I s ( p l ) ( l ) - ( 2 ) ye are counted off (3) [ n o t ment.]

Sequence of clauses: Title-P-Inv.-SIm-D(fa>t/fc3t)-0-a.a.m.-CI(pl. ) - S I I s ( p l . ) - n a - T CII(pl.)

(4) count yourselves nw

off

(1) at the time, daily,

one has to serve there

Q99t!!D§D55_£lted_as_exairigês_(Fig. 5)

( 2 ) - ( 4 ) a t any time one has to serve there

(1) BD-pap. Cf (BD 151f), Maat-Ka-Rea, s3t-nsw (King's daughter); dyn. 21, Thebes.

(a) rnwr'nb

The owner i s represented i n the company of her s h a b t i . The l a t t e r i s i n s c r i b e d with the same version. See N a v i l l e , Pap. fun. de l a x x i e dyn. (2) BD-pap. Ch. (BD 6 ) , Nesi-Khonsu, wrt hmt Thebes. N a v i l l e , o p . c i t . I I .

,

(Chief of Concubines); dyn. 21,

(3) BD-pap. Ec (BD 6 ) , BM 10564, "Pap. G r e e n f i e l d " , Nesi-ta-nebt-isherui

J 78

im.f

I. T

-

-

(1) as a man at his duty, ( 2 ) - ( 4 ) as a man at his

justified.

is implanted therewith

irt

im.f;

,

nw plus i n f . "moment, time t o . . . , "B II 219.4

sc. god's land.

(b) (4) has r nw nb ir (1)

3

,

im.

turn over the fields,

to irrigate

the riparian

port by boat the sand of the East to the West, dyn. 21,

116

lands, to

trans-

(2) idem, the sand of the West (and of)

"I am a follower

the East,

C) "I am a follower

13) idem, the sand of the West (and of)

the East,

(4)

the riparian

make arable a field,

to irrigate

D) "I am a lands, to

transport

of the Dat", of

Osiris",

follower".

"I am this

follower".

by boat the sand of the West to the East, c i l ( p l ) ( l ) - ( 4 ) "here I am"!a>,

4) Shabtis of Queen Henuttaui, Der

ye shall say.

(a) in (2) and (3) 1 pers. sg. fern.

no. 216: "It 3. Exceptional texts

no. 217: "It

Remarques, Rec. 17(1895), 114, no. 128. For sand-clause see add. e t c o r r . by Thot, Lord of the sacred writings,

Ennead, he speaks: 0, ye(a)

scribe

if one summons the Osiris

conveyance of the sand of the East to the West, I spedk: let Lords of

cause that she receives tieliopolis.

Cause that her Ba will

that she may follow the living

Bas in

for

the

®

like

see the sun-disk when it

the

fied with no. 220: "It no. 221: "It

bundle of f l o w e r s , herbs, sc. the crown

of j u s t i f i c a t i o n ; (e) r ht nty (?) ntrw. in Wast,

with the Great Ennead". B e r l i n , Aeg. Inschr. I I , 505, no. 827.

"Be speaks: 0, this'"'

ushebti'^',

if one calls,

if

one suitmons T N

justified

to measure'0' the sand of the West to the East and to measure the sand of the East to the West (and again) to the East, youshall protection'3',

you shall receive

speak:

I shall make

it with the Ennead - praised'?'

shall open it if one causes you to do a task, in order to protect

- and you T H

justi-

with man holding hand to mouth; (c) h3y " t o

measure"; the measuring and d i v i s i o n of the new lands may be meant here, c f .

the King's daughter, the

with Osiris

the Osiris,

(sbw) (of) (sbw) (of)

(Isis?)".

the King's daughter, the

with Isis,

mother of the god",

the Osiris,

the King's wife, H.,

the Osiris,

the mother of the god, И.,

the Osiris,

the King's daughter, H.,

of the god".

5) Shabtis of M u t - e n - i p e t , C. 48295 and C o l l . M. Cassirer, JEA 42(1956), 120; ca. justified".

6) Shabtis o f Amun-emfipet), BM 67045/6;dyn.21. Prob. the same owner as Amun-emi p e t , whose shabtis are i n s c r i b e d w i t h BD 5, see Ch. VI 52d. Те: "Being (nty) the Osiris

A. ".

7) Shabti box o f Khonsu-mose, "wab-priest of Amun"; B e r l i n , Aeg. Inschr. I I , 503, no. 608, and Ld. AH 2 (Anastasy). Abbreviated s p e l l : "O, ushebti, Off,

if

one reckons the Osiris

Kh. justified,

if one counts

to perform any work in the gpd's

say) speaks (hr)

the justified

(one)

8) Shabtis o f Panedjem I , Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 3 , Те: "The Sehedj the Osiris

the King P.,

perform any works". Aubert 1974, Fig. 57: "The Sehedj, the Osiris P.,

227.3 e t c . ? ; (d) sg. fem.; (e) an amulet; ( f )

carry out uncongenial

3) Shabtis of Djed-Ptah-iuf-ankh, "third prophet of Amun", Der e l - B a h r i , Cache I ;

(with)

Osiris ".

WB I I I 223.11; or does the w r i t e r mean h3a " t o throw, t o p l a c e " , c f . WB I I I uncertain.

justi-

(ones)".

(sbw) (of)

with the sister

land, "here (I am)" you (shall

fied". (a) { r } pwy " t h i s " ; (b)

the Osiris,

(sbw) (of)

10.5 cm, dyn. 21/22. Те: "I am M.

2) Shabti box of Pa-ser, "god's father of Amunrasonther in Ipet-sut justified

(sbw) (of)

with the revered

is the shabti

justified

justi-

Isis".

is the shabti

justified

(a) pny for lpn\ (b) i . e . the Western Mountain, region of the Dead, (c) an amulet; (d) she, sc. the owner; htpt,

is the shabti

the King's wife, II.,

(ones) in the god's land".

Lady of the Two Lands, H., justified

rises,

justification".

is the shabti

no. 219: "It

there be made pro-

the bundle of flowers(d>

is the shabti

no. 218: "It

, Lords of

I 11 justified

(s3bw) of the Osiris,

with the revered

Lady of the Two Lands, H., justified

of truth of the Great

gods, Great Ennead which is in Manu

the god's land, if one calls, tection'o),

is the shabti

fied

1) Shabti box of Gaut-Seshnu (nbt pr, wrt hnrwt), Der e l - B a h r i ; Daressy, Notes e t «Recitation

el-Bahr1, Cache I . A l l statuettes ca. 12 cm

with uraeus. Legrain, C o l l e c t i o n H. Hoffmann (1895), 66, 67, no. 216-221.

tasks in the god's land (r ir

sdb)".

9) Shabtis o f I s i t - e m - k h e b , dyn. 21. Те: abbreviated s p e l l ; Aubert 1974, f i g . 66:

Maspero, Momies Royales (1889), 590, 591; Idem, ZAS 1883, 68. Short t e x t s ex-

"The Osiris

pressing the theme of following Osiris i n the Dat. For t h i s c f . also Gen. Comm.

kheb'".

T N she speaks: '0, ushebti

(destined)

for working for

Isit-em-

S13D. There are four types of I n s c r i p t i o n : A) "I am N justified,

"here I am", shall you say".

B) "I am a follower of the Westerner".

136

to

to

10) Shabti o f Osorkon I I , dyn. 22, Tanis; abbreviated shabti s p e l l . Aubert, Fig. 101-103. Те: "If

one calls

upon the name (of)

I

117

Osorkon, 'here I am', ye shall

shabtis from Kush (El Kurru and Nuri) and on shabtis f o r high Theban o f f i c i a l s , l i k e god's adoratrices and t h e i r stewards serving under Kushite pharaohs of dyn. T I. i . « . I I

u)

dvn

22, Tanis. Te: 5 cols f r . 8 Montet, Kêmi 9(1942)

r ; r ; ; a r : J I M ^ « . ».«S. ». 1 6 i

; , o gives

^...

160.

another t r a n s l a t i o n of the t e x t . See our f i g . 40.

25. Development o f Kushite t e x t s of V. VIIA on shabtis f o r Kings and Queens can be followed from Shabaka t o Nastasen (ca. 300 BC). These texts are published i n exem-

Transcription: (1) Wsir nsw Tikrt-mry-'i™ (2) iw wSbtiw wkb n nb. (3) /3 p3 dî iSbtt (4) rhrpSdi imntt r dit w3w (5) hmtt r hr Weir

lary way, by Dunham, The Royal Cemeteries of Kush, Vol. I I , Nuri (1955), F1gs. 200-208, and idem, BMFA 49(1951), 40-48.

nsw Tikrt-mry- 'Imn • Translation:

Throughout h i s t o r y the Kushite t e x t s are conspicuous f o r the appellation

"Osiris King Takeloth Beloved-of-Amun (speaks:) answer for

0,

ushebtis,

(your) masters, carry what the East has given

(placed) unto(a)

what the West has given

that will be far(a>

the heat (?)pu Ir n nbt (3) pr H ml°-

3) Fancy t e x t w i t h O b s t a c l e s f o l l o w i n g Tasks and w i t h S l l l m .

(2) if one seeks the Osiris T N [ justified]

CIII

(7) Shd Wsir N (8)

the son of the house wife N transport

CI I : ] "here I am", you shall say;

CII

Sti-ir-

( N a - n e f e r - r e n p e t ) , son o f

sk b- (5) w(w)t im iry.(i)

the son of the house wife N justified,

land - evil

to irrigate

port by boat the sand of the East to the West and vice (2) to make arable a field,

SHIm

(4) k3t m hrt-ntr

"0, these ushebtis,

(2) at any time one has to serve

ts-phr

(d) f o r rare w r i t i n g of man

3).

Translation

(1) at any time on which one has to

T and

(o) irry.sns

( S t y - e r - b o n e ) ; d y n . 30-PTP; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 6 0 ; sun-rays 1n Shd and p l u r a l

hrw r ir(t)

S I I s ( p l . ) ( 2 ) you are counted off nw

(b) i f o r r;

see E x c e p t , t e x t s no.

(1) i wsbd(y)w ipn ir ip.t(w).tn

say

(2) "here I am", you shall say; Slim

land, to oarry the sand of the

Transcription

duties, s h a U

a riparian

s t r o k e s d o t t e d , a n d open h i e r o g l y p h s l i n i a r and w i t h hachures.

(1) as a man at his duty, (2) as a man at his (1) " h e r e

to irrigate

(a! i ws3(bywtyw ipn;

-

"hers

East".

2) A b b r e v i a t e d t e x t s on s h a b t i s o f NS-nfr-rnpt

(1) now indeed, an obstacle is implanted therewith

CI(sg)

the

w i t h ê and n o t s (s)

(a) see f o r D I I t h e S l l l m .

a.a.m.

are implanted therewith -, as a man!tp,

" t h e Sehedj the O s i r i s T N i n peace". With shabti s p e l l :

Ld. 3 . 2 . 5 . 1 7 . Without shabti s p e l l : Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 .

5444.3. C. 47915 (NTN 13), see our Fig. 9, "A boon which the King gives ( t o )

12B

3.29

10. Nuri 45, Queen Atmataka, Dunham 1954, 263, f i g , 207, no. 11.

18) Shd Wsir introducing T and N o f Master, and Shd Wsir dd.f i n s p e l l . Ld. 3 . 2 .

Shabtis f o r Tutankhamun have a t least three types of Preliminaries.

K25, 3.2.5.17. 19) Shd «sir IS

F dd.f,

"the Sehedj the O s i r i s T N ( j u s t i f i e d ) , F ( j u s t i f i e d ) ,

he~speaks:n. On shabtis with shabti s p e l l , passim, c f . Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 , 3 . 1 . 1 . 8 , 3.2.1.49, 3.3.1.5. on papyri rare, always without dd.f,

330 I , 330 K. (318 B probably: dd mdw in

Shd Usir N follows Inv. On shabtis with Ro-setau t e x t , Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 1 . On Ld. 3.3.0.3: Shd Weir N pa dd.f

hbty

Ipn, In I n v . , c f . Ld

3 . 2 . 1 . 3 8 , see ( 2 2 ) ) . c) Shd Wsir T N - I n v . : i s3bty ipn, Carter No. 110, 325 A, 326 A, 601. N.B.: dd.f does not occur. Cf. shabtis f o r tjefca-nefer, prince of Miam (V. I I I A ) , see Simpson, Hekanefer (1963), 1 4 f f , f i g . 10. Pis. V I I , V I I I .

19a)Unusual formulae with Shd.

21) Dd mdw Shd Wsir T N dd.f

Shd.t T N "T N i s i l l u m i n a t e d " , C. 46536 (V. IVD).

" R e c i t a t i o n : the Sehedj, the Osiris T N, he speaks:".

Brooklyn, James 1974, no. 375; Ld. 5.3.1.121 - 124 (Pady-Ne1th, dyn. 26);

Shd dd.f, "the Sehedj, he speaks", BD-pap. Pc (Louvre 3132).

Nuri 7, King Karkamani, Dunham 1954, 258, f i g . 202 no. 15.

shd Wsir N terminating s p e l l , Ld. 3.2.1.29 f o l l o w i n g t e x t . "The Sehedj, the O s i r i s , speaking", 3.1.1.22 ( s p e l l

22) Unusual formula w i t h dd mdw and

termi-

sfyh dd mdw in Wsir hnty 'Imntt irr.f

shd

Wsir N T F, " R e c i t a t i o n by O s i r i s foremost of the West, that he makes t h a t

nated: ink Wsir T N). Shd n Wsir T N dd.f,

b) dd mdw in Wsir f N - I n v . : Shd Ssbty ipn. Carter No. 318 A, 318 B, 318 C

c f . BD-pap. Eb ( A n i ) ;

shabtis with Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a , Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 . On shabtis f o r Kings w i t h pa,

Shd Wsir dd-lm.,

a) dd mdw in Weir T It - I n v . ; i tobty tpn. Carter No. 325 B, 330 3.

" i l l u m i n a t i o n f o r the O s i r i s T N, he speaks", Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 7 ,

gives l i g h t the O s i r i s N T F " , Ld. 5.3.1.14; dd mdw in s3bty " r e c i t a t i o n by a shabti i n the god's land, ( I am) the O s i r i s T N j u s t i f i e d " , Ld. 3.2.1.38.

3.2.3.7. Shd Wsir in T N dd.f,

" i l l u m i n a t i o n of O s i r i s by T N, he speaks", Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 .

Elements

23. a) The sfcd-notion

Shd in Wsir T N, "Giving l i g h t by the O s i r i s T N", BM 8637. Shd Wsir n KS T N, " i l l u m i n a t i o n of O s i r i s f o r the Ka o f T N j u s t i f i e d " , Ld.

From the end o f the SIP the name of the owner o f the shabti could be preceded

3.2.1.47.

by Shd

Shd n T N, in I n v . , " ( 0 , these shabtis) T N spreads l i g h t " or "which T N has instructed"(?), OIM 18001. Shd s3(u3)bty,

tions occur independently. The SW-notion i s more frequent than the O s i r i s - t i t l e

"the sha(wa)btis spread l i g h t " , C. 47184, C. 47676, BM 21704.

Shdhr.k Wsir T N dd.f,

( " O s i r i s NN") down t o the end o f the eighteenth dynasty. I t i s only at the close

"Your face i s i l l u m i n a t e d , the O s i r i s T N, he speaks"

Ld. 3.2.5.3. Cf. ishd.sn hr k "they (sc. sons of Horus) i l l u m i n a t e your (sc. O s i r i s ' ) face", PT §641a and also shdhrt(.k)

in 3ha "your face i s

illuminated

by the Akhu", Munster, MAS 11(1968), 151, 213. Shd 3st, corrupt t e x t beginning with Shd Wsir N, ending Shd 3st " I s i s nates", Ld. 3.2.1.35 (V. V). •Ink Shd Wsir ddnTN,

illumi-

formula: Shd Wsir T N dd.f

Apart from t h i s use i n shabti t e x t s , the O s i r i s -

t i t l e cfiuld be- a p p l i e d i n other funerary t e x t s , whereas Sbd, d i r e c t l y followed by the deceased's name, only occurs i n shabti t e x t s . I f Sid appears i n other funerary below). Nevertheless i t s use i n such contexts may giva a clue t o the meaning of Sid,

i n C a l l : " I am the Sehedj, (of?) the O s i r i s , speaking For the i n t e r p r e t a t i o n o f Shd the f o l l o w i n g observations may be o f s i g n i f i -

20) Dd mdw in (Wsir) I N ^rw

F (dd.f)

cance. " R e c i t a t i o n by (the O s i r i s ) T N j u s t i -

f i e d F, (he speaks)". BD-papyri passim, mostly w i t h o u t dd.f.

Pap. Nebseny

with dd.f. On shabtis common. See Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 1 1 : dd mdw in Wsir T N

Nurl

Wsir N.

136

-

Ld. 5 . 3 . 2 . 2 , 5 . 3 . 1 .

42, Queen Asata, Dunham 1954, 261, f i g . 205, no.

! ) I t i s remarkable t h a t Shd and Wsir NN may occur independently, and t h a t the former i s used more f r e q u e n t l y than the l a t t e r u n t i l the end o f dyn. 18.

mS0-^

- I n v . , repeated at end of s p e l l ; Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 2 8 : dd mdw In Wsir T N dd.f

I n v . ; Ld. 3.2.1.38: dd mdw in Ssa3bty m hrt-ntr 206-209, without dd.f

of t h a t dynasty t h a t the combination of the two becomes a more or less established

s p e l l s , which i s r a r e l y the caso, then the notion i s introduced erroneously (see

for T N", Ld. 3.2.1.49.

»

. About the same time the O s i r i s - t i t l e i s introduced. However, these two

elements do not seem t o have been l i n k e d from the beginning: o r i g i n a l l y both no-

2) Shd mainly occurs on s t a t u e t t e s and i s rare i n BD-papyri. I f Shd Is not mentioned i n the p a p y r i , the formula dd mdw in (Wsir) TN i s always found, but r a r e l y w i t h dd.f.

The same applies t o the s t a t u e t t e s , whether the formula i s

I

131

followed by dd.f or not. For the l a t t e r see f o r instance the shabtis o f Tut-

I

The concept o f Shd as an i n f i n i t i v e , or as a sdm.f щ the sense of " t o be I l l u minated" or " t o give l i g h t " i s u n l i k e l y , because i t would suggest t h a t the spall

( P r e l . , example no. 2 0 ) . 3) The verb shd may be used t r a n s i t i v e l y or i n t r a n s i t i v e l y . ankharaun

which f o l l o w s i s meant f o r t h a t purpose alone, which i s c e r t a i n l y not the case

shd t r a n s . , causative of hd ( " t o become w h i t e " , or " t o be w h i t e ,

bright"),

' with meaning "to make white, b r i g h t " or " t o i l l u m i n a t e " (MB IV 224-225). I I . shd i n t r a n s . , "to give l i g h t , to spread l i g h t , to s h i n e " ! i n metaphorical ' sense: "to make c l e a r , to give explanations" or " t o i n s t r u c t " (WB IV 226, 4-5).

In the context o f the theology of the shabti (the shabti being an aspect of the deceased owner) we may suggest t h a t the expression, or even t i t l e , Shd was espac i a l l y chosen t o designate the owner's state represented by such statuettes. The notion i t s e l f o f g i v i n g l i g h t or being enlightened i s attested I n numerous passages i n the Book o f the Dead, i n the guides to the Beyond and In i n s c r i p t i o n s

The alternative use of Shd and dd mdw (in)

may give r i s e t o the theory t h a t

Shd i s used here in the sense of "to i n s t r u c t "

The master o f the shabti does

on mummy c o f f i n s . In these t e x t s mention i s made of the I l l u m i n a t i o n of the face and breast o f the mummy, of the l i g h t r a d i a t i n g from the mumny I t s e l f , but most

not give l i g h t in the physical, but i n the metaphorical sense. He i n s t r u c t s his

of a l l o f the deceased's desire t o receive the rays of the sun on his face and

own likeness, the shabti, who must obey him as a servant. Although the same no-

body. In nearly a l l examples the verb shd i s used t o express t h i s idea

tion may be implied, Shd is here not the noun " i n s p e c t o r " or " s u p e r v i s o r " , be-

i n t e r e s t i n g class o f objects which may give support to our proposal f o r taking

cause t h i s is nearly always used to designate a rank and t h e r e f o r e i t i s followed

shd as an appelation o f the i l l u m i n a t e d state of the deceased, l i k e an Akh or

by a direct genitive ( c f . shdpr-hd,

rather a Sah (the d i v i n e mummy which i s illuminated by the sun) are the so-called

shd hmw e t c . , WB IV 227, 8 - 1 5 ) .

In our texts, however, the word can be a sdm.f o r , an absolute i n f i n i t i v e used as the equivalent of a sentence, a construction we o f t e n f i n d as a heading t o scenes or spells. Like dd mdw (in),

shd may be considered as an opening formula

( c f . Gardiner, Grammar 5306.1). Shd (Wsir) T N dd.f may be t r a n s l a t e d : tions by (the Osiris) T N, he speaks". Thus the Shd-notion

"instruc-

might have taken the

place of the old r e c i t a t i o n formulas and of the t i t l e (r n rdit)

as w e l l . The use

of the verb shd in the sense of "to i n s t r u c t " i s very rare and i s not known from a religious context. Especially in those cases where the Sfcd-notion i s the only text on the shabti (e.g. shabtis with one column on the f r o n t , see P r e l . , example

An

"name-beads" (a misleading name), or snake-amulets of carnelian or other semiprecious stones. One o f the best examples i s i n Leiden

l 2

\

I t i s Inscribed with

three columns o f h i e r o g l y p h s , reading: "Recitation by the T N: 0, Great One (Wr), who shines (shd) w i t h his eye (zht.f),

may you shine f o r me (shd.к n.i)

i n the

god's land, ( f o r ) I am a man, t r u e and free from e v i l " . Again i t i s "the Great Giver o f l i g h t " , Rs c , who i s beseeched by the owner o f the amulet to grant him l i g h t . His eye i s the goddess o f the uraeus, I s i s , represented i n the amulet i t s e l f , a snake

13

).

The t e x t on a heart-scarab i n the Leiden museum w i t h an abbreviated version o f

no. 16), i t s i n t e r p r e t a t i o n as a clause of i n s t r u c t i o n does not seem very proba-

BD 30 В begins shd.t(w)

ble. I t seems more l i k e l y , therefore, t o connect Shd w i t h the l i g h t received by

markable example o f the use o f the Sftd-notion on other objects i s a rnunmy c l o t h

the master of the shabti from the sun, or spread by h i m s e l f . The f o l l o w i n g possi-

of the god's f a t h e r o f Amonrasonther Amenhotep, from Der el-Bahri

b i l i t i e s might be considered. The master i s an " i l l u m i n a t e d one"

text Shd i s obviously regarded as a t i t l e or d i v i n e e p i t h e t , because the words

gives l i g h t "

In these cases Shdfw)

or "one who

i s a passive or a c t i v e p a r t i c i p l e used as

Wsir and it

Wsir N: "the O s i r i s N be illuminated"

Another r e In t h i *

ntry are i n t h i s context a c t u a l l y framed by the word Shd, which Is

a noun. For both interpretations sundry arguments can be c i t e d from the funerary

s p l i t up f o r the purpose, i n the f o l l o w i n g way: e, sun-disk - wsir, it ntry - hd,

l i t e r a t u r e . As "giver of l i g h t " , Shdfw) can be a name o f the sun-god Rec (WB IV

n Чтп e t c .

226,10). This god i s sometimes called the shdfw) Wr, "the Great Giver o f

light",

who, every n i g h t , illuminates Osiris and the Akhu i n the Duat, and keeps them alive

. Parallel to the deceased's i d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h O s i r i s ( " t h e O s i r i s NN")

In making an attempt t o t r a n s l a t e Shd, we propose the meaning " g i v e r of l i g h t " or " s h i n e r " . The word i s probably the same as Shd " s t a r " . The word might be syno16

the shabti-owner may have been i d e n t i f i e d w i t h the Shdfw) "par e x c e l l e n c e " , Rec

nymous w i t h s°h

( the giver of l i g h t NN"). shd i s also a maker of l i g h t i n the sense o f a " s t a r " ,

ceased on shabtis ( s t a t u e t t e s ) o n l y . Both iconography and surface treatment o f

a word which can be w r i t t e n with or without the s t a r - d e t e r m i n a t i v e , and o f t e n with the determinative of the sun with rays (WB IV 227.1). In the Book o f the Dead the

the s t a t u e t t e s adequately support such an hypothesis f i c a t i o n l i k e Akh, Sah and Osiris untranslated; "the

deceased ones are compared to s t a r s .

132

' , but i s , u n l i k e t h i s , o r i g i n a l l y used as a t i t l e o f the deBeing a t i t l e or q u a l i -

(NN), i t may even be b e t t e r t o leave the word

Sehedj".

136

I 132

b) The Osiris T i t l e This occurs for the f i r s t time on shabtis of the SIP (dyn. 17) and e a r l y dyn.

"the SehedJ so and so. speaks: 0 , N, these shabtis of so and so. born t o so and so". (Cf. also Aubert 1974, 43).

IB (see V. I I ) . The expression Wstr AW was introduced i n the shabti s p e l l , when

C. 48331: ddmdwinm

Sid was a common notion in the same spell already. I t i s only from dyn. 19 t h a t

he speaks: 0 , ( s h a b t i ) —

the former was a regular part of the Preliminaries. I t s use on shabtis i s e a r l i e r

c. 48497: Bhdmndd.f

than on papyri and coffins. The f i r s t BD-papyrus with shabti s p e l l , having the Osiris t i t l e is Nunu (Pap. Ea. V. IVA), from the second h a l f o f dyn. 18 mon on BD-papyri from early dyn. 19

18

As appellation of the deceased i t seems

Af): "recitation by the l i v i n g Ba, the excellent Akh of N", f o l l o w s V. IVD

and

(follows V. VC), "the Sehedj so and so, he speaks".

For s i m i l a r use on rishi

c o f f i n s of dyn. 17, see Hayes. Scepter I I . 31.

d) " J u s t i f i e d " (mS°(t) - brw) From SIP (V. I I ) . common i n a l l versions a f t e r N master and i n F. In NK usually w r i t t e n o u t , but sometimes also replaced by t r i p a r t i t e flower-garland ("couronne de j u s t i f i c a t i o n " ) . See e . g . Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 6 . This garland always follows the names

c) T i t l e ( s ) , Name and F i l i a t i o n (T, N, F)

of women, i n the TIP. For t h i s garland see Spiegelberg, Rec. 26(1904), 49. During

wabtis) of (the Osiris) T N". Both in P and I n v . , C. 46567 (V. VB). Both i n P and D, Ld. 3.1.1.37 (V. VA). In SI and C, C. 46558 (V. VA). In S I , C. 46569 (V. IVD). In P and repeated

in SI, is common during the LP.

The name can be emphasized by the construction

N m

. f . B e r l i n 10663, 10591.

C T m T " ^ " ° n ' e-9" " t h e

« l e on shabtis and BD-papyri of th

,7

" e father, and by ™

n

n

°

f

^

not consistent.

°

to rn t0

^ «

Wlt

°

is

w r i t t e n

Filiation

» "son o f " w i t h the name

h the name of the mother. But t h i s use i s

The funerary s t a t u e t t e s can be designated as: I . eZbtyu, or s3bty, I I . %3w3bty are d e f e c t i v e . The p l u r a l form s3btyw only occurs during the MK and SIP and was soon replaced by the s i n g u l a r form s3bty. The l a t t e r was never superseded by the l a t e r w r i t i n g s o f the word, and can s t i l l be found i n shabti texts o f the LP and PTP. S3w3bty (swbty) appears f o r the f i r s t time during the SIP and the l a t e s t examples date from the TIP. I n the SIP and NK also e(3)bwty and I3w3bwty occur and i n the NK also abty. One NK example i s known o f wfoty, but t h i s may be a w r i t i n g o f n i

the would-be owner, W k a b l e c a ' e T I f T " " "

*"> •• u i i i 5 1 1 1 37 3.2.1.1, 3.2.5.16, 3 . 3 . 1 . 2 2 , 9457, Brussels E 2225, Ld. 3.1.1.2, 3 . 1 . 1 . J ' , 10) ^ " s a y " ; ir dd n.k fit

¥y " i f one says (as regards the saying) t o you t o

1t

11) dm "to recite", WB V 450, 1; ir dm.ta rn S, " i f one recites the name ( o f ) N",

SI only (C. 46569); i n the D and repeated i n the C (Ld. 3.1.1.37 and V. VA example 2).

1) tot " o b l i g a t i o n , t a s k , d u t y " , WB I I I 391, 8, see Comm. V. IA2. 2) kSt, see Ch. I and Comm. V. IA1.

on shabti of dyn. 20, see ASAE 10(1910), 150. 12) hit, Bin, see ir hsb.ta ir sdm ir ipa, " i f one sends as regards (your) obedi-

3) b3k, "heavy, physical work", WB I 427, 13; see also Ch. I ; , bsk r ksat nbt irmit,

ence and counting (Ld. 3.1.1.11, V. VC). E) Duties (D)

This term is repeated in the a.a.m.-clause and further specified i n the Task-

owner's name B3k-n-'Imn 4) apt (ipat)

clause.

irr m hrt-ntr,

In the oldest version of the spell the word tot "task, duty" i s used i n the singular (V. IA2). In the MK versions IB and IC i t is w r i t t e n in the p l u r a l , i n In the NK version IVA we find the s i n g u l a r again

in the TIP version VIB the plural ( t o u t . i ) , a n d in the LP, V. V I I B , the

singular ( t o t . f ) .

the to the ptp The usuai constructi n iS

'

d

6Very

° = * **

°

(al1

Plural. The pTuraffo™ „ o hwe enher ; ; ls Papyri always the p l u / p «

apat nbt irrat

C. 46544; ipt

m hrt-ntr,

Zagreb 611; r irt

ribt, shabti i n UCj m ipt rib irryat

hrt-ntr,

ipt nb

m htr-ntr,

Ld.

3.2.1.11. to(t)-ntr,

5)

6) igrt,

"god's l a n d " , " n e c r o p o l i s " , WB I I I 394, 10, 11. See Coran. V. IA.

"land o f s i l e n c e " , "realm o f the dead, necropolis", WB I 141, 3-5. Berlin

the

' ^

^

b

""" 7

^

°th

1» ( « )

wont t o

the sin u1ar a 9 " " 1" the shabtis with V. VIIA may the ^ BD

^

the god's land" ( C . 47738).

^

Mon

"

a11

the p a r t i c l e sk o r ist.

have t o be brought i n -

For c o n s t r u c t i o n and i n t e r p r e t a t i o n see our commentary on

V. IA2. In a l l versions c o n t a i n i n g the Obstacle clause, except V. IA2, a pronominal construction i s used. The obstacles can be connected with the master or with the shabti. In the MK Versions IA2 and IB always w i t h the master, i n the former by means of a nominal c o n s t r u c t i o n , i n the l a t t e r w i t h a pronominal construction f i s t hai n,i (*» n.f,

ha n.s),

im).

i n Versions IV and V e i t h e r the master i s d i r e c t l y concerned

or the shabti ( t o n.k).

referred t o i n the f i r s t person (ha

In Version VI A and B the master may be

n.i).

Next t o t h i s , the impersonal form ist

ha sdb(a) im appears. This i s always the

"j ase i n V. VIIA and B. Exceptional forms i n t e x t s o f V. VIIA are: ist «>• «orkmen, who are working i n

"now indeed, Cla

m hrt-ntr can b* m ~ " " bS

shabtis

to action. I t i s a p a r e n t h e t i c a l clause w i t h e x p l i c a t i v e function, introduced by

in

t h e IMK. Kushite SPeCime S

"

F) Obstacle clause For occurrence see F i g s . 1 and 2. The Obstacle clause i s the crucial sentence

the in V. vilB. ' AP3rt hr*. the plural k3at i s found NK texts are conspicuous by variant, ,„h Syn nymS found on one of the shabtiVof Ken Z ° " A r e m a r k a b l e w i a " t is « Justified, at the works of the £ < 1 ^ "the T wont « « of the god"s land (Davies, K 1 l l ^ ' ^ to be done a t the derivative of kn, s e e . s h a f a t LXIX B). For k3aty »|abourer... a the son « » . i > „ - i f o n e re 0 , °f sennedî-

(U

(C. 46545).

of the t e x t , because i t gives the reason why the

of r the I" "an s :;; :n t ; ;nstead -- n cted b the genitivai adjective ** - *toj . 2?n: i; H : = *

,0cat1v*

"at

1046, Brussels E. 2226.

The most co»on form of the Duties is an expression with k3t "work, labour"

r

(m) hrt-ntr

" t a s k , j o b " , WB I 303, 9, 11; see also Ch. I ; apt ribt ir m

Brussels E. 4423; r irt

Srr

C. 46566; m b3k nb irr

(servant) who has t o work e t c . " . The use of b3k is here probably a pun on the

For occurrence see Figs. 1 and 2. In this clause a general term i s given f o r

ThB

B e r l i n 9561; r b(3)k m hrt-ntr,

every j o b which i s wont t o be done i n the god's land" or "as every worker

the obligatory works to be carried out by the master of the shabti i n the Beyond.

IIC in the singular (tot.i).

" r e c i t a t i o n by a

Elements

carry sand" (C. 47907 = NTN 26, V. IIE).

(hpt.i),

i „ the T i t l e , but also i n the P: dd nuiw in Ssbty m hrt-ntr

shabti i n the god's land" (Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 2 8 ) ; i n the P and the SI (C. 46530); i n the

^ w h e r e i n the s p e l l .

We

may f i n d

they

implant

» XA1 and Harwa, Class XA2); iv.ta

(on)

obstacle(s)

therewith"

to.en

( i n f l i c t ) an obstacle t h e r e w i t h " » ( I m e n - 1 r - d i s , to

(Tanwetamani,

»&M

im.

ira

P1ants

(*nf11cts>

Kuru 16 and Nesy-Ptah, Class XA2).

J 78 143

, WB I I 219, 11) or " t o work, to serve".

8) Shabti called b3k or hm, servant. mk (U) ink bsk n Weir T N, "here ( I am), I am the servant of the O s i r i s T N"

Whatever the construction of t h i s clause may be, i t shows a s t r i k i n g s i m i l a r i t y

(C. 47666). "Speak for me, 0 servant of Osiris N" (0IM 9801). 'Iry mk (wi)

w i t h the Duties: r k3(wlt nb(v)t

hr.k ink bsk im, ' " I shall do i t , here I am' you shall say, I am a servant

f i r s t part o f the s p e l l . We have the impression that the nu-clause, as a clause

irrlwlt

im (m hrt~ntrl,

there" (Berlin 2313, Pa-nehsy, director of the Treasury). For possible use

of time, was d e l i b e r a t e l y modelled on the Duty-clause, i n order to repeat a f t e r

which occurs i n the

here of expression b3k im "your humble servant", see SchSfer ZAS 29(1891), 62-

the S I I the o b l i g a t i o n of work ( D u t i e s ) , f i r s t mentioned a f t e r the SI. In both

63, and G r i f f i t h , ibidem, 54. See also bsk "to do forced labour": p3 °3 n mdw

clauses, Duties and nu-clause, im and im.f

Sst Im b3k n3y.k rmt, "0 greatest of ten of I s i t , l e t your people work" ( l a t e

land, but an exception must be made f o r the examples under b ) , mentioned below.

NK shabti from Gurob, see Brunton-Engelbach, Gurob I , 18, PI. 46 no. 6 , Cerny JEA 34(1948), 121). hmn nb.f, "servant of his master" (Ld. 3.2.1.11, V. I l l , Except, t e x t s , and Spiegelberg, ZAS 49(1911), 127). ntk hn(.i) sdm °s n 'Inpw hr hswt n.i, "you are (my) servant, who w i l l l i s t e n to the utterance of Anubis, because of my being favoured" (Brooklyn 37.150E, James 1974, no. 241) 2 9 K N.B.: For the shabti as a milling servant see Ch. V §7, and the hm, male and f e male slaves, in the shabti decrees of the TIP, are discussed in Ch. VI §3a For double Call at end of spell see C. 47624 (Nehi, Viceroy of Nubia): mk wi sP 2 1

The noun nw " t i m e , moment" i s i n the correct spellings always singular mascul i n e . The feminine forms of nb and of the ( p l u r a l ! ) p a r t i c i p l e irrwt must be cor-

m hm, "like a servant", in CI, (C. 47910 = NTN 28, V. I I B ) .

here

rupt w r i t i n g s , probably based on the examples given by the feminine forms of k3t i n the Duties. We d i s t i n g u i s h the f o l l o w i n g forms of the nw-(time)-clause. 1

E9™§.with_ir^

a) NW plus p a r t i c i p l e o f iry r mifnbl irrw im.f, r nw nb!t)

irrwt

N

which "* F. On Kushite shabtis we find very often

'

the

SimP,e C

BD-papyri usuals h a l l do

The position of the m-clause is always at th sn

-

—

1

-

..

b) NW plus impersonal passive ir.tw

in

fi„1tl¥.

.,hat»

1n t h

/

(2

"

be

°

th

0" both royal and p r i v a t e search dyn

"

and

"'

and

«

the

^

90d

'

^ s

^

shabtis,

^

-

^ " t r i c e

the

formula see B a r t a , Aufbau und Be-

( 1 9 6 8 ) , 262.

sun-rays).

For appearance o f t h i s t i t l e on s h a b t i s , and f o r

Shd, see a l s o P e t r i e , S h a b t i s , 6 , b u t P e t r i e ' s arguments f o r t h e occurrence

S um.

o f t h e O s i r i s t i t l e e a r l i e r than Shd are d i s p u t a b l e . 7) P e t r i e ( S h a b t i s , 6) i s t h e f i r s t t o e x p l a i n Shd i n t h i s manner. He t a k e s

Henuttaui

It

as an " o r d e r o r d e c l a r a t i o n connected w i t h t h e s h a b t i . and ( i t ) seems l i k e l y for King Taharka (25th dyn )

l a r to i t s use in the t e x t « " ! S I I I of the master

15

sin 1 1 1

scribed with i t , the "seek n t i

U

"

f 1 r S t

' U

b e U 6 r

kn

°Wn

5habt1s

136

as

'

the 1t

d

alS

° °n

Shabt1s

t h e

known

5habt1S t 0

be

Taharka-variant.

1n

t o be connected w i t h t h e i n s t r u c t i o n by t h e deceased t o t h e s h a b t i " . A l s o "

Simi-

° « u r . also there i n the

A l l e n adheres t o t h i s t h e o r y , Handbook, 65: " i n s t r u c t i o n s o f ( b y ) O s i r i s

(T)

N" and BD doc. (passim i n t r a n s l a t i o n s BD 6 ) : " ( O s i r i s " N ' s I n s t r u c t i o n s

.

8) P i e r r o t , Cat. S a l l e H i s t . Louvre ( 1 8 7 3 ) . 23: " i l l u m i n a t i o n de 1 • O s i r i s un t e l

I

155

;

Williams, Ushebtis New York Hist. Soc. (1918), 91: - , 1 1 » , n a t i o n of N ;

your name of One who expels him-with-the-hidden-аш. Illumine the darkness,

Roeder, Denkmäler Pelizaeus-Mus. Hildesheim (1921), 110: "der E r l e u c h t e t e r " ;

so t h a t 'the f l e s h ' may l i v e and renew i t s e l f . "

Speleers, 86: " l ' é c l a i r é " ; Wild: BIFAO 56, 227: " 1 ' é c l a i r é ( ? ) , le g l o r i f i é ( ? ) "

For I s i s i l l u m i n a t i n g the deceased, see c o f f i n of Hatiay, Daressy, ASAE

Hayes, Scepter I I , 426: "illuminating the Osiris NN"; Weigall, Abydos I , 31,

2(1901), 7: "my hands are behind your head, 0 Osiris T N, I Illuminate f o r

44: "the glorified Osiris".

you your face. I open your mouth". A s i m i l a r t e x t : MUnster, o p . c i t . , 52.

9) Chabas, Observations sur le chap. VI etc. (1863), 2: " ( O s i r i s ) un t e l répand

14) Ld. AS 12 (Anastasy), the owner i s c a l l e d Ptah-tjay-nefer. Another object on

la clarté"; Brugsch, ZÄS 1863, 27: "der Osiris e r g l ä n z t " ; Devéria, Notice

which the Sta-notion i s used erroneously, i s the Leiden O s i r i s - f i g u r e U5

Ant. ég. Lyon (1857), 4 and Reinisch, Äg. Denkmäler Miramar (1865), 145: "es

(Leemans): Shd Wsir N, see Boeser Beschr. 14, PI. 10.

strahlt Licht aus dem zum Osiris gewordenen N"; Wiedemann, Sphinx 16(1912);

15) Daressy, ASAE 8(1907), 24, sub no. 39.

43: "erleuchte den Osiris", "verkläre den Osiris NN"; Winlock, The Egyptian

16) For S^h and Safc-statues see Ch. I I §10.

Expedition 1916 etc., 13: "Osiris illuminates N". See also Monnet, Rev. d'Ég.

A r e l a t i o n s h i p between

8(1951), 161 and Bruyère, Fouilles Deir el Medineh (1926), 21.

V I I 465). The o r i g i n a l version of the passage i s "This N shines (pad) w i t h

10) WB IV 226, 10; Hornung, Amduat I , 55, I I , 37, Urk. IV 943.8. This god also

and Shd may be attested also i n CT spell 1130 (ЕСТ

the r e s u l t t h a t he i s seen every day as t h i s d i g n i t a r y (S°Ä) of the A l l Lord".

appears in texts on snake amulets, see notes 12) and 13).

C o f f i n B6C has instead: " - w i t h the r e s u l t that he i s seen every day as t h i s

11) See e.g. BD 15B and BD 168. Osiris illuminates the Duat with his rays; the

shiner (shdpw) of the A l l Lord"; c o f f i n B9C has: "— as t h i s shiner

sun-disk spreads his rays over the breast of the mummy; the deceased shines in the sarcophagus. BD 80 (Allen BD doc., 155) enables the deceased " t o assume the form of a god and to make l i g h t " . BD 172 contains formulas f o r the adornment of the mummy, in order to transform t h i s into an Akh; the deceased gives l i g h t , the surface of his face is the radiance of Rëc. See also our r e marks in Ch. IV, Iconography. For the l i g h t of the sun being spread over the

(illu-

miner) o f the sky of ( f o r ) the A l l Lord"; and Coffin B1L, "— when I i l l u m i n e (ehd.i)

the sky f o r the A l l Lord". See Lesko, The Ancient Egyptian Book of

Two Ways (1972), 130-132. 17) For iconography and meaning of colours and glaze, see Ch. IV §15. 18) For dating of Nunu, see De Buck, BiOr I I (1945), 44 (second h a l f of 18th dyn a s t y ) , and Ratie, Le Pap. de Neferoubenef, IFAO (1968), 10-12.

breast of the mummy see also the Amduat-text published by Blackman i n JEA 4(1972), 124. A representation of the deceased as a mummy and r e c e i v i n g the rays Of the sun-disk, can be found in Piankoff-Rambova, Myth. Pap., 61, 63,

19) For the O s i r i s t i t l e on BD-papyri, see Ratie, o p . c i t . 11. 20) " S h a b t i , shawabti and ushebti" as derivatives from words f o r " f o o d " , "Nährungsmännchen", see Max M ü l l e r , ZÄS 32(1894), 29.

586 f U r t h e r

H

z

^

^

^

^

12) Ld. Inv. no serpent-h

d am 1 «

^

,

o

a

I "

'

<eXP0SUre

:

e , :

°f

St3tUeS

Carnel1a

"'

L

— i r r r - r no. 5448-5492; Mariette, Serapeum PI \ [

The s o - c a l l e d sbtyw, "procurers of f o o d " , mentioned i n Late Temple texts have

with her b r i l l i a n t Z ""nates the Two Lands"

cf

198 (as the ^

^

Z

t

7

/

^

the

in Hornung, Amduat I 55, I I 37. '

. e i
™ula quoted in „ o t e J \

«ho is at the forehead of R§c '

«•

:i(i935)' i74-i75; idem-

"the

"

propably nothing t o do w i t h the shabtis. The word i s derived from web, " t o provide oneself w i t h food" (WB I 371,3). For these "gods" see B a r u c q - A l l i o t ,

sun-light).

RelSner

°SiHS

?

t0

"

"1th

MUnY '

193ff S

W

"

f„ ^

K

»1» on such amulets i s - " " R e c L T

131 See t h e

°rnU"9'

den sonnen ott mäs i9(i969 io1 z:; efLi-derdan,,nc ?>' '»*• , r(i7;r„ v -E9ypte (l972)- 2 i e - 2 7 6 ; Der-

Assmann' ^

"who helps the a f f l i c t e d one", w i t h w r i t i n g s o f ebd " s t i c k " ,

see L e c l a n t , i n Firchow, Äg. Studien (1955), 197. 23) On mdw and sbd s t a f f s see Hassan, Stöcke und Stäbe im Pharaonischen Ägypten, MAS 33(1976), passim, spec. 46 (ebd).

In Ancient Egypt, as well as i n I s r a e l ,

staves could have a magical character. In Egypt they can be found i n the hands of the food-procuring gods In the Netherworld. The s t a f f (mdw) which i s

which 1s in the Dat, i n

J 78 157

sometimes placed in the c o f f i n , represents a magical means of providing the

CHAPTER IV

PROOF OF A GENERAL ICONOGRAPHY OF SHABTIS

deceased with food in the Beyond: "that your name be honoured w i t h the l i v i n g that the «&> be assigned to the c o f f i n , the Ba to heaven and the body t o the

51. Aims

earth" (Urk IV 440, 481). This formula can be found in the PT 474, but i n stead of the mdo passage the offering of bread and beer i s mentioned. Cf.

funerary s t a t u e t t e s . Since shabtis show a reasonably fixed pattern of iconographl-

idea has been discussed by Brede Kristensen, Symbool en Werkelijkheid (1962 t )

cal features, i t must be possible to devise a system by which they can b r i e f l y be

258-276.

described i n catalogues and other p u b l i c a t i o n s , i n order to avoid lengthy repeti

For metaphorical use of mdo in the sense of "helper", " a s s i s t a n t " see the ex-

t i v e d e s c r i p t i o n s . From m a t e r i a l , shape and iconographical d e t a i l s , c r i t e r i a can

pression mil i3ui, "staff of old age", sc. the son as helper of the f a t h e r

be deduced, according t o which a chronological arrangement of shabtis i n classes

(HB I I 178,11), Brunner, Altäg. Erziehung (1957), 20, Hassan o p . c i t . , 14, 162

can be b u i l t up. I t i s the aim of the following paragraphs to accomplish such an

184. This meaning of ado may be compared also with mdo, "speaker on behalf of

arrangement and t o e s t a b l i s h a s u i t a b l e terminology f o r the description of shabtis

sombeody". In the law-courts on earth the son may act f o r the deceased f a t h e r as his mda "advocate", see Grieshammer, Jenseitsgericht, 36. 24) In this light the Akkadian sabäbu "to flame up, grow" and the Arabic tdbba are also interesting. The Arabic shab, shabbun, "young boy" and the Egyptian sSbtyo and m seem to express the same idea. 25) The order of consonants in lUMVbty

is the same as i n Hebrew Swb " t o an-

swer", see Vycichl, Ushebti, Die Vokalisation des ägyptischen Verbaladjektivs

26)

(koptische Formen), Le Museon 85(1972)

533-534

: : ; r ; „ r vha№ contexts (shabtis wm ^ 2?) a i n the 9od,s iand is a s r s r i r rr; r r t h l i d s , „ canine shape), is discussed in Ch. V 52a.

texts.

' '

M> F o V t h T ^ e ' o V l ^ 26) _

EXCept

"

texts

Jars

(Tutankhamun) and V. VI Except.

°bably 3 m1Stake .

5îy?ttes_showing_the_owner_in_the_dress

phy, but from the end of the 18th dynasty onwards the statuettes are equipped A f t e r the Amarna period a new type of funerary s t a t u e t t e appears, the shabti

With the agricultural implements of a servant (Classes V, V I I I , X, X I ) . During he 18th dynasty the mummiform shabti becomes more and more a pseudo-Osiris. The 2

Г

Т

!

:

t U l e

"°

SiriS

like the mummv

"

to being.

ь а с и ш Г ; ;

" ^

1

shoulder, „ е с к

NN

/ ; : ; ^ ; ; or

h

J

t h e

°Г ^

^

"«

the

> -

is

*** " "

i t can already be found on back ! back-pi

plane

is

the

^ f l a t

and

р Ш а Г

reign o f Thutmosis IV. The f i g u r i n e s which have the hands on t h e i r s k i r t s (Class

bUt

U

' rectangular and f r e -

Г

VIB4), seem even t o be true copies o f the contemporaneous f u l l - s i z e statues. The shabtis i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e have t h e i r arms crossed over the breast and t h e i r hands grasp d i v i n e a t t r i b u t e s (usually the djed and tyet emblems), or a g r i c u l t u r a l implements, or a combination o f these two categories o f objects.

bp

Г"

p o s i t i o n the shabtis i n the dress of d a i l y l i f e are s i m i l a r t o many o f the f u l l size (Ka-)statues o f the same period, the f i r s t examples of which appear i n the

^ ^

from the base i n the rear t o the

ГваГ

ex

r

t h a t the l a t t e r were pierced f o r wearing earrings. Apart from gesture and hand

Osiris (Class VIIF) come i n -

Wh1ch

^

i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e (Class V I ) . This shows the deceased owner as a person dressed i n the clothes o f the fashion of the day, w i t h his best pleated garments, shawls, s k i r t s , wigs and sandals. Shallow depressions i n the ear-lobes suggest

*ûette

riform shabti is the ^ ™

b i t t e n upon them, the so-call Saite formula, because of i t s

" " - « g r a p h i c a l d e t a i l s , which are ^

follows the contour of the body i v S quently inscribed 4 ) . ' The meaning of such p i l l a r s

"

^ WC

^

"

a d

9 0

"

P' a med by the formula which i s sometimes f

°rmUla' ™

3PPearance

S

has

alS0

been

called

the

Late b a c k - p i l l a r s t a t u e s , but

statues of much e a r l i e r date. A number of

Like the mummiform appearance of the deceased, the statue i n the d a i l y appearance on earth may be c a l l e d an expression o f the Sah. I t i s the form i n which the deceased, freed from the mummy bandages and clad as the l i v i n g on e a r t h , leaves bis tomb and wanders through the necropolis. I t i s also i n t h i s form t h a t he i s

J 78 161

enlightened by the rays of R^-Horakhte and t h a t he i s met by the l i v i n g ,

i n the

cult-Place or inner court of the tomb. The use of this form for the shabti, side by side w i t h common mummiform examples

The f i r s t example o f t h i s type appears i n the Middle Kingdom (Class I I A ) , From the middle o f dyn. 18 s h a b t i s w i t h a back-slab and a p l i n t h appear r e g u l a r l y .

may be explained as a revival of the ancient t r a d i t i o n by which t h e master

of the shabti was shown "as he was on earth"

1UJ

These back-slabs are r e c t a n g u l a r or round-topped. They may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d from the b a c k - p i l l a r by t h e i r w i d t h . The f i r s t examples o f s t a t u e s w i t h a back-slab are t o be found on seated s t a t u e s o f dyn. 3 and on standing statues o f dyn. 4 .

. However, s i n c e t h e g e s t u r e o f

the arms and the position of the hands i s d i f f e r e n t from those on contemporary

The " r a i s o n d ' e t r e " o f the b a c k - s l a b 1s not n e c e s s a r i l y t o be explained as a

tomb statues, and also because of the f a c t that t h i s new iconography appears j u s t

means o f i n c r e a s i n g t h e s t a t u e ' s s t a b i l i t y , but r a t h e r i t i s t h e o l o g i c a l l y

a f t e r the Amarna age, we may presume that the shabtis i n the dress o f d a i l y

s p i r e d . The r e l a t i o n s h i p between the round-topped back-sla^) and the s t e l a o f the

life

in-

were the expression of new ideas about r e l i g i o u s iconography which were developed

same shape, i s o b v i o u s . The t o p o f these s t e l a e , which are the most common s t e l a e

in the reign of Akhenaten.

from t h e Middle Kingdom onwards, represents " t h e curve o f the s k y , so t h a t the

The same iconography is found on the so-called O s i r i s - p i l l a r s , which Akhenaten are crossed on the breast, the hands grasp e i t h e r the r o y a l and O s i r i a n

the c y c l e o f t h e sun"

insignia

or the usual divine emblems ankh and was. The royal or d i v i n e beard i s

w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r and t h e dress o f d a i l y l i f e f i g u r i n e s , the s h a b t i w i t h back-slab

The f i -

ures have back-pillars. These p i l l a r - s t a t u e s have been e x p l a i n e d as new c r e a t i o n s by which a coherent i n t e r p r e t a t i o n i s given of notions by now a l r e a d y

ancient:

they embody the assimilation of Osiris and the sun-god Re c -Horakhte. Since

L i k e t h e S o f t - s t a t u e t t e s i n r e l i e f o r i n the round, i n

the s t e l a e and s t e l a e - c h a p e l s o f the Middle Kingdom, and a l s o l i k e the s h a b t i

attached

to the chin and the lower part of the body i s clad i n the dress o f l i f e .

person named i n an i n s c r i p t i o n o r whose image i s rendered, takes the place o f the sun. As a m o r t a l , r o y a l or p r i v a t e , he adapts h i m s e l f i n such r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s t o

erected in his jubilee temples at Thebes. On these c o l o s s i the arms o f t h e King

is of solar

character.

b) Mummy carved i n r e l i e f on t a b l e t (Classes VIIB and X I I A )

this is

Examples o f r e p r e s e n t a t i o n s o f mummiform s t a t u e t t e s w i t h a copy o f the s h a b t i

feasible that i t also finds i t s expression i n the o b j e c t s and s t a t u e s used i n the

s p e l l w r i t t e n upon o r beside them are known f o r the New Kingdom and the Late Pe-

idea becomes more and more apparent i n the funerary l i t e r a t u r e a f t e r Amarna i t

r i o d . These images are t h e s c u l p t u r e d c o u n t e r p a r t s o f the s h a b t i v i g n e t t e s i n the

funerary c u l t of that period

Jitr;the,r:Kin9dom the smuette d reis

shabtis

" shabti gang of the master f C l a « m ers which are always p e e l '

BD-papyri.

the

^ -

- They are the d i v i s i o n - l e a d e r s o f t h e r • leaaers or t h e t h e r " ' "h1P" ^

mediate period t h i s i

(Class V I I I ) .

— - -

During

the Third

Inter-

Slaves

F

°^r

t ^h

° f« d a 1 1 y

e

n e r a r y bed which i s placed i n a m i n i a t u r e sarcophagus. Such a bed i s c a l l e d i n Egyptian yti

(Janssen, Commodity P r i c e s , 2 3 9 f f ) . The b i e r i s u s u a l l y adorned w i t h

l i o n - s h a p e d l e g s ( c f . t h e v i g n e t t e p e r t a i n i n g t o BD 151). The f i r s t example dates from the r e i g n o f Amenhotep I I I . The most famous specimen i s t h a t o f Tutankhamun,

o f t h e i r master. "

The s h a b t i o r a p a i r o f s h a b t i s can a l s o be represented on a mummy b i e r , a f u ^

which are from now

^

en . .. .. Like the mummiform statuettes the chahtprovided or a J , S l,a b " CS S c awith a n t iae back-pi,lar nalj^

c) S i n g l e mummy o r p a i r o f mummies on b i e r (Class V I I C )

w i t h a d e d i c a t i o n f o r m u l a by the D i r e c t o r o f the Treasury Maya. That these s t a t u l i f e

-

ma

be * C-

e t t e s are s h a b t i s and n o t mere images o f the deceased, i s proved by t h e o c c u r rence o f model implements and bags i n t h e model sarcophagus i n which Tutankhanun's

Any shabti forms other than the 9°ry of unconventional forms

h

specimen was s t o r e d . Other examples are i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e s h a b t i s p e l l . Some-

All

r i n g the New Kingdom (Class V i n T " 0" b i e r , m i l l i n g

* nt>

a

> Single figure (mu Wy (Class VIM,

or

№ n t i 0 n e d

, We

amu et

'

"

^

f

are

°P

deSCribed

the

f i r s t

here a

the cate"d -«Inly

d i s t i n g u i s h : s i n g l e f i g u r e o r p a i r o f mumshabtis and the s o - c a l l e d " a k e p h a l o s "

or

times t h e B a - b i r d i s shown on t h e b r e a s t o f the mummy o r a t h i s s i d e . The decease d ' s widow may be r e p r e s e n t e d a t the f o o t - e n d o f t h e b i e r , a p p a r e n t l y i n t h e rOle o f I s i s o r Nephthys as mourners. The motive o f t h e mummy on a b i e r i s which goes up i n O s i r i s as w e l l as i n R5 C , i s t h e benu-bird.

dress of „ e S S O f d a i l y l

^>

or p a i r of mummies w i t h

back-slab

In funerary t e x t s

the soul b i r d o f O s i r i s i s c a l l e d the sun, w h i c h , i n primeval t i m e , rose f r o m t h e ben-ben 1652b)

162

Osirian,

but s o l a r ideas are a l s o i n p l a y . The deceased i s t h e awakening O s i r i s . His s o u l ,

s t o n e , t h i s l a t t e r being i t s e l f a p a r t o f the body o f O s i r i s ( e . g . PT S 13

).

163

w

KUh n « y I t a common motive depicted on c o f f i n s o f the Late P e r i o d . The bier with ' a e n d i n g i n ankh-signs. On o t h e r examAbove the mummy the sun i s shown w u n ray pies the sun i s replaced by the fc-blrd .

A r a r e form 1s t h e s h a b t i 1n t h e shape o f the headless O s i r i s , the s o - c a l l e d Akephaloa.

As f a r as i s known t h e r e are o n l y two examples. The specimen I n Leiden

(Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 6 ) c a r r i e s t h e usual shabt1-bag on i t s back, and the hands may have grasped the a g r i c u l t u r a l

implements, the l a t t e r s e p a r a t e l y made. The body con-

s i s t s o f t h r e e p a r t s which are Joined t o g e t h e r by pegs. Presumably the owner o f

d) M i l l i n g servant A special shabti type i s that o f the master represented as a m i l l i n g

servant.

the s t a t u e t t e i s i d e n t i f i e d here w i t h O s i r i s , whose body was m a g i c a l l y r e s t o r e d

Like the servant statues of the Old Kingdom the s u b s t i t u t e d person i s shown i n

a f t e r having been damaged and c u t i n t o pieces by Seth

the act

m a s t e r ' s i d e n t i f i c a t i o n w i t h O s i r i s has a s o l a r meaning as w e l l , because the

of performing his work. According to the i n s c r i p t i o n s on the Leiden e x -

amples, the owner i s a

a m i l l e r , f o r Nut, the mother o f O s i r i s , o r he i s

the

"akephalos" i s both O s i r i s and the demiurge Atum

18

This form o f the

'.

servant of Osiris himself (Cairo and Brooklyn examples). Instead o f being a men i a l labourer the deceased prefers to prepare meals f o r the gods, and thus he s e cures the eternal provision of his own food. The shabti i s supposed t o

substitute

f o r him when his services are required. On the example f o r Amenhotep-Huy, t h e

inscriptions

on these statuettes are supplemented by the shabti s p e l l . For our s u g g e s t i o n

11)

Two main types may be d i s t i n g u i s h e d : the l a p p e t wig o r t r i p a r t i t e w i g , and the duplex wig o r wig o f d a i l y l i f e . On t h e l a p p e t w i g , which i s the usual headdress

well-known "great steward" under Amenhotep I I I , i t i s e x p l i c i t l y mentioned t h a t the statuette i s "the body of e t e r n i t y of the O s i r i s NN". Nearly a l l

53. Wigs ( H i g - K e y , F i g .

that

these statuettes are the successors of the Old Kingdom servant s t a t u e s and t h a t they may be considered as a revival of a t y p i c a l Memphite t r a d i t i o n , we r e f e r t h e reader to the relevant chapter

o f gods ( c f .

V a n d i e r , Manuel I I I , 487) the h a i r i s d i v i d e d i n t o t h r e e masses: one

hangs over t h e back and t h e two o t h e r s hang over t h e f r o n t p a r t o f the shoulders. The h a i r i t s e l f i s e i t h e r p l a i n o r worked, i . e . the s t r i a t i o n s r e p r e s e n t i n g the h a i r are i n d i c a t e d . The h a i r masses are kept i n place by one o r more r e t a i n i n g bands ( " h o r i z o n t a l

b a n d s " ) . On Ptolemaic s h a b t i s two o r more o f these bands are

shown (W39).

e) Amulet shabtis (Classes VIIE and XIIB) The wig o f d a i l y l i f e Miniature shabtis were sometimes used as amulets. These s t a t u e t t e s are made o f glazed stone or faience and are v e r t i c a l l y or h o r i z o n t a l l y p i e r c e d , i n o r d e r

to

s t r i n g them together. Like an aseWi-collar they were placed on t h e b r e a s t o f the mummy (New Kingdom). During the Late Period f l a t - s h a p e d specimens occur which are pierced at the corners f o r attaching them to the bead net o f the mummy. Other e x amples have a b a c k - p i l l a r . As i n amulet-statuettes o f gods t h i s b a c k - p i l l a r

is

h o r i z o n t a l l y pierced.

( d u p l e x wig o r "perruque d i t e ' 3 r e v e r s ' " ) can be deco-

r a t e d o r worked i n v a r i o u s ways. I t i s always a s i n g l e and not a double w i g . The two f l a p s are r e v e r t e d o r f o l d e d back over the shoulders and t h e i r ends r e s t on the shoulder b l a d e s . T h i s w i g appears a f t e r t h e r e i g n o f Amenhotep I I I and becomes t h e f a s h i o n under S e t h i

I ( V a n d i e r , Manuel I I I , 485, 4 8 6 ) . I t i s used both

on s h a b t i s i n t h e dress o f d a i l y l i f e and on mummiform s h a b t i s . W£ occurs on some o f t h e s t i c k type s h a b t i s o f Class I V , but i s subsequently very r a r e , see Class VIA. For Ramesside s t a t u e s w i t h o u t w i g , see V a n d i e r , Manuel

A unique specimen of lapis l a z u l i dates from the New Kingdom. I t shows two «

^

statuettes holding a g r i c u l t u r a l t o o l s , standing i n f r o n t o f a b a c k - s l a b

• h B 3o h!

,

V: t

;

9

"

1 5 >

the

-

,1S ° W "

b0dy

back The

"-

0f

Same

this

one column o f t e x t i s

text

iS

used

«

HI,

481A.

written:

epithet of Osiris in a

W3 i s found o n l y i n l a t e dyn. 17 and e a r l y dyn. 18, c f . W i n l o c k , The Tomb o f Queen Meryet-Amun ( 1 9 3 2 ) , P I .

23.

W9 and W10. female o r t r i p a r t i t e l a d i e s wigs occur on s t a t u e s from e a r l y dyn. 18. In the e a r l y p a r t o f t h a t dynasty they are never extended f u r t h e r down than t h e

"f both gods ( O s i r i s ' a s the

a

H

c^ ^

J

™

. t ) Headless mummy (Class VIIF)

l e v e l o f t h e base o f t h e u s e k f c - c o l l a r .

I n l a t e dyn. 18 the h a i r masses extend

f u r t h e r down, and may even extend below the l e v e l o f t h e b r e a s t s . T h i s w i g type i s most p o p u l a r i n t h e Ramesside p e r i o d . Such wigs are adorned w i t h a h a i r band w i t h a l o t u s f l o w e r , and c o i l e d t r e s s e s l i e beside

each cheek. The h a i r masses

are kept i n p l a c e by one o r two r e t a i n i n g bands a t jaw l e v e l . Sometimes a l s o c i r c u l a r ornamental w e i g h t s are a l s o f i t t e d onto t h e s i d e masses. On s h a b t i s t h e f e -

136

I

165

• d ma e

'

afte

" •

a 0Л1

seta

" . that he may

q r a

the

King gives f o r the Ka o f T N Abydos. Mariette 1880. 49 no. 388. ( F i g .

' - n f * (Iunefer), T 7 • r,< offering f 0 r m u l a : ,,a ' CS

, bmestone. 24 cm. Те: 1 c o l .

fr..

King fl1ves „tV < t 0 ) 0s1r1s Lord of Ro• coming f o r t h happily from the Netherworld,

J 78

Snb-miw (Seneb-miu), iny-tjt-pru-,

C. 48482 (PI. 10), limestone, 24 cm;

w i t h back slab and standing on p l i n t h ; usekJi consisting of two bands on upper side o f base 3 c o l s : "a boon which the King gives t o Wepwawet

"

0n wh1ch

"each boon which the King gives ( t o ) Osiris f o r

the Ka o f the T N j u s t i f i e d , the daughter o f N".

w i t h l i n e a r p a t t e r n . Te: 1 col. f r . : "the revered with O s i r i s , The T N"

»к

•"»»>' ^ - e ; limestone, 30 cm Te-^ l 'J*,™ Г the revered with Ptah-Sokar (Lord o f l th с ' f r " tte B-f (Oja-e , ° ^ ' - S h r i n e , the T(7)N. the son o f N". lmy-r Pr hebw "overseer nf ь seer son of Мпш-htp (Mentuhntoni „ °f the o f accounts", the 11 47И0 (PK 1 2 ) i reddish black the

daughter of Mht (Mehet); C. 47608; limestone,

Lord o f Ta-djeser, the great god, Lord of Abydos, may he give an i n vocation o f f e r i n g , and may he grant each sweet breath o f l i f e " . From Abydos. For type c f . Class VIIA1. II§i_Hands_emgty dyn. 11/12 Mnta-htp (Mentuhotep), imy-r pr n emit ntr "steward o f the granary o f the god"; San Diego (USA); limestone, 37,5 cm; l e f t arm advanced, r i g h t arm suggested under mummy bandages. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , o f f e r i n g formula: "a boon which the King gives, a thousand of bread, beer, fowl and meat f o r the Ka o f the T N". Found w i t h s t e l a o f the same owner 1n

179

Abydos. Frankfort, JEA 14(1928), 240, p i . 22, 3. (PI. 19). dyn 12/13 mty (Nekhty), of DUS^'xh

Hsb h°m

» * * "controller of the ( p r i e s t l y ) p h y l e " , the son (Djadja-em-ankh)i Brussels E 5277; limestone, 23 cm; de-

t a i l s black,"bag-wig, arms crossed r i g h t over l e f t . Te: 1 c o l . f r .

serpentine, 14 cm; r i g h t : Ae-vase, l e f t :

in

W

mkh.

Te: 2 cols, f r

no. 387. For the owner see Stela C. 20432 (Fig

34, Pis. 6, 14. (Fig. 19).

Pt^-snfr

Sht (Nekht), my-r TS-mfo> "overseer of Lower-Egypt"; Oxford, serpen-

23,8 cm; r i g h t : c l o t h , l e f t :

offering

(Ptah-senefer) ; C. 47629 (PI.

N

12).

„ ^ t ^

polyc

Te: 1 c o l . f r . : "the revered with

From Abydos Northern necropolis. Mariette 1880,

54 no. 396 ( F i g . 19).

for the Ka of T N". El Ar5bah, Tomb E 105. Garstang, El ArSbah, 5, 32,

Btw-n-?- ( B e t u - e n - ? - ) ; Oxford, on loan from the Queen's College no

Pis. 3, 15. (Fig. 19).

limestone; bearded, W black, Hs one above the other holding "the

49

lg)

formula: "a boon which the King gives (to) O s i r i s , t h a t he may give

"nhi (Ankhw); Berlin 10831; black granite, 19 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . ,

)

con-

t a i n i n g Ns and Ts. From Abydos Northern necropolis. Mariette i w .

black painted hieratic. El Ar5bah, Tomb E 252. Garstang, El Ar5bah, 7,

tine, 23,5 cm; arms crossed right over l e f t . Te: 1 c o l . f r . ,

oyn. 13

"steward of the o f f i c e of ship accounts" (Fig.

•iby ( I b y ) , son o f By, nbt p , "housewife"; C. 47620 (PI. 12 ; black

7-

to-vases.

Te: 1 c o l . f r . , o f f e r i n g formula.

revered with the great god, N j u s t i f i e d , possessor of reverence". Kat.

m

Berlin no. 451.

ankh); Brussels E 3384; serpentine, 22 cm; r i g h t :

(Nen), irny-r mm "overseer of weavers", the son of Sn-°nh (Senl e f t l mkh. Te:

NK dyn. 18 '^h-htplIah-hotep); Louvre E 3088 (N 218), unpublished; limestone, 12

1 c o l . f r . , "the revered w i t h Ptah-sokar T N the son of (ir

(early)

(mother), possessor o f reverence". From Abydos Tomb 625. Speleers, PI

cm; details painted black, body white, female W. Te: 7 Is f r . ,

offer-

ing formula with dedication by her brother whose name i s l o s t . The

n) N

7 ( F i g . 19).

owner might be identical with a relative of Senenmut, c f . Winlock BMMA 1937, 36, and of Amunhotep whose shabti i s mentioned immediately below. •Imn-htp (Amunhotep); Cairo; limestone; s t r i a t e d W and bearded, p a i n t -

inscribed

ed white. Te: 1 col. f r . , offering formula with d e d i c a t i o n : "a boon

Mryt-snb, nbt pr, dyn. 12. MMA, limestone, L i s h t , Hayes, Scepter I , 328. Hnty-Hty-htp, son o f SSt-uthr. dyn. 12, MMA, serpentine, L i s h t , Hayes, o p . c i t . 328. ' '

which the King gives (to) Osiris the great god, f o r N j u s t i f i e d , by his brother who makes his name to l i v e , Senu". Found near c o f f i n w i t h mummy of a boy at Der El-Bahri. Winlock, BMMA, 1937, 36, f i g . 47. The owner is p r o b a b l y r e ) a t e d t 0 S e n e № t a n d ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ Hatshepsut.

< Im {

(Iin1)i n H

Si-fpy,

SSj

I,

dyn. 12, MMA, faience green glazed, L i s h t , Hayes, o p . c i t . , I , 328.

( ? ) , son o f Pi and P t o , dyn. 12 ( ? ) , Mariette 1880, 51 no. 391, alabaster, 13

«

cm, 7 Is f r . ; b i r d - s i g n s m u t i l a t e d , resurrection s p e l l ; c f . t r a n s l a t i o n by

J-£;_With_Attributes "Vn. 13

Qîher.examgles bel gngin g _to_Class 11

Yoyotte i n Aubert 1974, 20; see supra Ch. I I note (74). pr

Bks-ib, dyn. 12, a l a b a s t e r , Sotheby Dec. 1972 no. 9.

,, h o u s e

chrnmo

Sbk-htp, dyn. 13, limestone, Mariette 1880, 55 no. 399.

left

Rn-snb, dyn. 13, serpentine, Sotheby Nov. 1959, no. 14; c f . BM 49343.

i/i c , t / o n ( h i . 12); limestone, p o l y • 1 4 - 5 cm; elaborate black PD a i net dy Wu a r m s Dn>«in„ t ' crossed r i g h t over

Vd3-m.s, Mariette 1880, 47 no. 3M

A M

^

°

S

neCrOP

°liS"

dyn. 13, serpentine, Sotheby Nov. 1959 no. 15.

" s r , dyn. 13, serpentine, BM 58081. fin-enb, dyn. 13, wood, BM 57242. PP, SIP, MMA, limestone, Hayes o p . c i t . , I I , 13.

-

details paint

b 1

H »«-vase. Te: l col

"

" 9S Shaped

fr

'

necropolis. Mariette'l880 T ^ 1 " 1 " 1n

Zagreb, Monnet iQ7n

'

9

4 7 W

"9 '

ri

Ns a n d T

Can PlC j a r s

°

< P1 " 9ht "

12

H

From

>;

limest

°ne'

holding c l o t h ,

25

left

Abydos Northern

P r o b a b l y o f t h i s Ren-seneb

nos. 492,493 (ex Koller 615, 616), w i t h T:

180

but, SIP (dyn. 17), MMA, a l a b a s t e r , Hayes, o p . c i t . , I I , 34, f i g . 15 (Class I I C ) . IIA). Ip 1 c ' mS

Cairo, dyn. 12/13, wood, polychrome: im3hy Hni sS tiny hr-ib m3c-hro (Class " ~ ~ Cairo, dyn. 12/13, wood, polychrome: im3hy hr Ht-hr nbt xie imy-r a°b

"S™ ( b i r d - s i g n m u t i l a t e d ) .

181

'Ipi

f (1913-14), Excav. HMA. Te: Figs. 3 and 6 dyn. 12/13 Bnr (Bener), iry-°t Te: 4 cols

T Z Z X T . — « • •

r : » r r :

to-vase,

f r . incised h i e r . , f i l l e d with blue p a i n t , b1rd-s1gns mu-

L i s h t , South Pyramid Cemetery. Hayes, Scepter I I , 350. Te on F1g. 6. dyn. 13

47693 (PI. 15), wood, polychrome, 23 cm, in each hand holding

'.

n h° "chamberlain of the palace"; MMA; alabaster.

t i l a t e d , V. I I I A . Wrapped i n l i n e n and placed in model sarcophagus. El

IIC). C. 46550, black diorite (?), 17 cm, Saqqara. c

37

( K e d - [ h o t e p ] ) ; Oxford E 3578; limestone, 16 cm, crude model-

l i n g , d e t a i l s black. Te: 10 Is f r . , black painted h i e r a t i c , V. I I I A .

Gebelein.

El Arabah, tomb E 257. Garstang, El ArSbah, 11, Pis. 14 and 15 (Fig.

Cambridge, dyn. 12, dark brown serpentine, Diospolis Parva tomb W38, Peet, Diospolis Parva, 43, Pis. 25, 26 (CI. IIA). Berlin 20619, dyn. 12, wood, 22 cm, Kat. Berlin no. 452, Fechheimer, K l e i n p l a s t i k ,

xd[-htp]

20). SIP

Mntw-lfr?.I;

C. 47930; wood, 29,5 cm, painted gesso; elaborate l i n e a r

18, PI. 42; Petrie, Shabtis, PI. 24 no. 1 (CI. I I A ) .

usekh. Te: 4 Is f r . i n panel, o f f e r i n g formula, b i r d - and man-signs

Leiden 1.2.4.1, dyn. 12/13, green schist, Gebelein (CI. I I A ) .

mutilated.

MA, dyn. 12, dark stone, Thebes, Hayes o p . c i t . , I , 328.

IIIB^_Hands_emptY

HiA, dyn. 12, wood, Heir, Hayes, o p . c i t . , I , 327, f i g . 216. Oxford E 2154, dyn. 12, alabaster, El Kab, found in cemetery dated t o Amenemhet

dyn. 13

W3h-nfr-htp

(Wah-nefer-hotep), s3-neu " k i n g ' s son"; MMA; wood covered

I I I , Quibell, El Kab, 15, 18, PI. 5:2 (CI. I I A ) .

w i t h gold f o i l , 20.6 cm; rather coarse modelling, arms f r e e , no beard,

Aubert 1974, 13, 14, f i g . 1, black granite, beard, (CI. I I A ) .

W and eyes painted blue over the gold f o i l . Te: 4 cols f r . , blue p a i n t ed h i e r . , b i r d - and serpent-signs m u t i l a t e d , V. I I I A . Wrapped i n linen

§10. Shabtis of the Middle Kingdom and the Second Intermediate Period (Classes

bandages and l y i n g on i t s side w i t h face to the back o f the eye-panel

I I I and IV).

i n model sarcophagus of dark red wood, w i t h curved l i d , overlaid w i t h bands of gold f o i l which are inscribed with t h i c k blue painted hiero-

Index of_Types

glyphs, c o n t a i n i n g o f f e r i n g formulas. El L i s h t , South Pyramid Complex, Class I I I Mummiform (Fig. 20)

on East side o f pyramid near Northern gateway of the mortuary temple;

IIIA. Hands not shown

found i n mound o f debris during season 1913-14, excav. MMA, with three

IIIB. Hands empty

pots which were not close t o any tomb or mastaba. Type of pots i s l a t e

IIIC. With attributes

dyn. 1 2 / e a r l y dyn. 13. As f a r as known the name of the owner i s not

Class IV Stick-formed (Fig. 21)

found elsewhere i n the cemetery, so perhaps he was not buried here,

IVA. Tree branch

which may lead t o the supposition t h a t the objects were put as a coranem-

IVB. In human form

o r a t i o n o f him i n a sacred place. The owner i s a contemporary of King

IVC. Mummiform, hands not shown

Neferhotep, probably his son

Class I I I Mummiform (Fig. 20)

'^y

(teny)i ^

(Figs. 3, 6 and PI. 1). ..chamberlain„;

c_ J - d l E i 4

„54.

serpent

.nei

dw. 13/17 ' f h - m s (Ah-mose), Ld. 2 . 2 . 1 . 1 . Fig. 20, Pis. 8 and 82. Te:

8

• I d r - r a t C h e d ' m U t 1 1 a t e d b 1 r t - » 1 " " * . V. IIC. El L i s h t , North Pyrat0V"-Excav-HMA1913-14-Te ™ 7 •»««-• 3 6 3 7 > . " T 1 S°! '' ^ " C h a m b e r l 4 4 9 5 2 ; limestone. ic' •

1

'.

See Lythgoe, Anc. Egypt 1915, 153; Hayes, Scepter I , 349, f i g . 229.

III?;-b20ds_not_shown «y». 12

38

hM V " 6 1 1 n e > 1 n C l S e d h 1 e r - " « « - ^ n » d i l a t e d , V. U . h t , North Pyramid Cemetery, found i n "radim South o f dump"

182

Shi ( N e h i ) i rh-new " k i n g ' s acquaintance", Ld. 2 . 2 . 1 . 2 . (Figs. 3, 20, Pis. 8 , 8 2 ) . WIQ._with_attr1butes dyn. 13

(Ren-seneb), Smew " f o l l o w e r " ; BM 49343; limestone, 22.5 cm; good modelling, bearded, elaborate blue painted W, d e t a i l s face black.

183

5) S t i c k , long t r i p a r t i t e wig: Leiden 2 . 1 . 1 . 2 , Pis. 6, 80 (F1g. 21);

crossed right over l e f t , l e f t hand holding ankh, r i g h t holding

aras

Z

2 . 1 . 2 . 1 ; C. 47914, 47916 .

a i s f r , incised hier. f i l l e d with blue p a i n t , man- and

6) S t i c k , wedge-shaped wig: Leiden 2 . 1 . 2 . 3 , PI. 8 (Fig. 21); f o r W c f .

bird-signs mutilated, V. IIIA. Found together with a second, i d e n t i c a l

Sn-enb, C. 47619.

specimen at Abydos, North Cemetery, in the East corner of the shaft of

7) S t i c k , no wig: Leiden 2 . 1 . 4 . 1 , PI. 8 (Fig. 21).

tomb B 13 outside the South chamber, with small fragments of a wood and stucco coffin; the material found in the same context - i . e .

frag-

ments of a Tell el-Yahudiyeh j u g l e t - and in an i n t a c t b u r i a l chamber nearby with a scarab of an o f f i c i a l Sa-ipy (see Martin, Egyptian Ad-

511.

Shabtis of the New Kingdom (Classes V, VI and V I I ) Index.oLMes

Class V

Mummiform NK (Figs. 22-24)

ministrative and Private-name Seals (1971), 99) point to a date i n dyn.

VA. ' C l a s s i c a l ' mummy, hands not shown, without beard

13

VB. ' C l a s s i c a l ' mummy, hands shown, without beard

38K

Both specimens are published in Cem. Abydos I I , 57, 113, f i g .

67, PI. 13:3; see further Hall.JEA 10, 176-178, Speleers 1923, 25 and

1) Hands empty

Petrie 1935, 3.

2) Amulets

Rn-snb (Ren-seneb), Anew "follower"; Brussels E 3228; limestone, 22.5

3) Implements and bags f r o n t

cm; description the same as the above-mentioned two specimens except

4) Implements and bags back

attributes: on this shabti each hand holds a hs-vase.

5) Crossed mummy bandages

This specimen i s

neither described nor illustrated in Cem. Abydos I I , although i t s prov-

6) Hands on t h i g h s

enance must be the same, Speleers 1923, 24, 25, PI. 8. ( F i g . 20).

VC. ' C l a s s i c a l ' mummy w i t h beard

Class IV. Stick-formed (Fig. 21)

1) Hands not shown

I!!^.Ir??.branch

2) Hands empty

SIP dyn. 17 T3-nfr(.t)

3) Amulets

(Ta-nofret); Berlin 788; wood, 75.5 cm; Te: h i e r a t i c , V. I I .

NTN 28, PI. 20:21, Speleers 1923, 72, 103, PI. 39, Te: Fig. 7

4) Implements and bags f r o n t

(Fig.

5) Implements and bags back

21). m-[-?-]

( T e t i - ? - ) ; C. 47948; wood, 16 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r .

6) Crossed mummy bandages

hieratic,

VD. NK-mummy w i t h duplex wig

offering formula, 1 col. on right side, dedication:"by his brother who

1) Hands empty

makes his name to l i v e , T e t i " .

2) Amulets IVB._In_human_foiTn SIP dyn.17 'intf

3) Implements 4) Crossed mummy bandages

(Intef>; c. 47917; wood, 24 cm; short wig, pointed beard. Te: Is

5) Hands on thighs

of hieratic text on front and back, V. I I (Fig. 21).

VE. NK-mummy w i t h female wig

IVC.,Huimifora2Jands_not_shown

VF. Late NK-mummy w i t h curved legs (pottery) 1 7

/ I ? ' ayn 8

2)i !

s u t

rc

" "

at

'6 p o ;t;

:T

^ den 2 m 3! pis PIS.66,80 80 Lei

- -

--

2.1.1.6, 2.1.1.7, 2.1.1.8; C. 47934, 47935, 37944. Stick, round head, oblong body:

Leiden

2i : 2 1 1 4

> --- -

VG. NK-mummy w i t h contours l o s t ( " t e n t peg")

( F i g . 21).

2 . 1 . 0 . 1 , Pis. 6 . 80 ( F i g .

Class VI

Dress o f d a i l y l i f e ( F i g s . 24-26) VIA. Dress o f d a i l y l i f e without wig VIB. Dress o f d a i l y l i f e w i t h duplex wig

4) Stick, short t r i p a r t i t e wig: Leiden 2 . 1 . 1 . 5 , Pis. 7, 81 ( F i g . 2 1 ) ; c. 47911. 47940. Petrie 1935. no. 20, 30. 37. 38.

1) Hands empty 2) Amulets 3) Implements and bags

136

I

185

9 (Menna), Ш

4) Hands on skirt VIC. Dress of daily l i f e with t r i p a r t i t e wig

n k3p, hry Pdt n TJm, 1Щ.Г

eemt,

PetHe

1935

no. 49; wood, 22 cm. Те: 2 cols, f r . , King's donation formula, see i n l f r a Ch. V §7b.

VID. Dress of daily l i f e with duplex wig and curved legs VIE. Dress of daily l i f e with t r i p a r t i t e wig and curved legs

dyn. 18

f

VIF. Dress of daily l i f e with duplex wig with contours l o s t

(Thutm.IV-

c o f f i n w i t h wooden model I (Simple hoe'and yoke). Found with stone

Amen.Ill)

shabti (CI. VB1) and s t a t u e t t e of the owner, i n his tomb at Thebes

Class VII NK unconventional forms (Figs. 26-27)

(Kha), imy-r kswf, T u r i n ; wood, polychrome. Те: 11 Is f r

in

model

(Der el-Medineh); S c h i a p a r e l l i , La Tomba i n t a t t a d e l l ' a r c h i t e t t o Cha

VIIA. Shabti with back slab

(1927).

1) Single figure with back slab or back p i l l a r

'Iwis (Yuya); C. 51026, 51029; wood, 30 cm and 22 cm. Те: V. IVC. Qui b e l l 1908, PI. 18.

VIIB. Mummy in r e l i e f on tablet

dyn. 18 (Amen.Ill)

VIIC. Single mummy or pair of mummies on bier with Ba-bird and/or god-

dyn. 18

Ty-wsrt ( T a - u s e r t ) , c a l l e d Ty-nt-p3-m-im

(Amarna)

nsw; Brussels Е 7035; wood; Capart, CdE 31/2 (1941), 202-204, f i g . 6 ,

dyn. 18/19

H3t.isy ( H a t i a y ) ; C. 48491 ( P I . 21); wood, 22 cm; face gilded gesso,

2) Pair of mummies with back slab

dess VIID. Milling servant

(Ta-net-pa-mu-shem), hkrt

7. See also Ch. V §4.

VIIE. Amulet shabtis 1) vertically pierced

s t r i a t e d W. Те: 14 Is f r . , V. VA or B.

2) horizontally pierced

Чипу ( I u n y ) , ss nsw; contemp. Seti I ; BM 32692; bronze; s t r i a t e d W,

3) double mummy with stela

i n l a i d glass eyes. Те: 7 I s f r . , V. IVC. Abydos, "Heq-reshu H i l l " .

VIIF. Headless mummy

Abydos RT I , 32, 33; Amrah and Abydos, 86, 96, Pis. 39, 41; Kitchen,

Class V. Mummiform

Ram. I n s c r . I 7-8 (1975), 356, no. 5. See also note

59.

Vay-VPy (Huy-May); Manchester; limestone, 18 cm; elaborate painted Example illustrated: Ld 3 l i c

•

18/19.

p

^

93)i

on

S3-dya-my (Sademy), edm-as; UC 68; black serpentine, 14 cm; s t r i a t e d H and l i n e a r usekh. Te: 1 c o l . f r . Hnm-m-ui3 (Khnum-em-wia); UC 108; limestone, 15 cm; s t r i a t e d W. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , 4 I s back, shabti s p e l l .

(Ram

- »)

polychrome f r

28 5 c

" f i l l e d black

T "

C

* " * Striated

'

and "«-clause f 0 l l 0 S e P a r a t l l l n 6 S 1

" t o (Mesu); c. 47766 ( P i fr

"

4?74

Call)

Der

'

"

out,ine

"

24

>

:

limeSt

°

ne

elaborate usekh-, Te: 8 Is '

V-

IVB

Med1neh

limeSt0ne

- f i l l e d black on red ' re

red e1

°

(P1

(Tasks

tomb

Preceedin9

SIIm

" 0 . 1.

Polychrome 21,5 cm; Te: 1 col.

d yellow panel. Der el-Medineh tomb no.

Pyi3y ( P i a y ) ,

w°b, hry hb(t)n

'imn-, Zagreb 613 (ex Koller 291); lime-

stone polychrome, 22.3 cm; Te: 7 Is f r . , 1 col. back, V. VA. Shmt (Sekhmet), nbt p r ; Zagreb 603 (ex Koller 287); limestone polychrome, 23.5 cm; Te: 7 Is f r . , no separation l i n e s , V. VC. Ifr-sny

(Nefer-seny); Zagreb 612 (ex Koller 299); limestone, 18.8 cm;

Te: 7 Is f r . , 1 c o l . back, V. VA. Anonymous-, Zagreb 599 (ex K o l l e r 303); V. IVA (a.a.m. following nuclause).

192

193

Hood examples illustrated: Ld. 3.1.1.11 (B3y), Ld. 3.1.1.1.

( H i a t ) , sm yt n 'Im-, 01И 18188 (PI. ц 5 ) .

MK

wood

polychrome

cm; elaborate ueekh, concentric bands w i t h v e r t i c a l s t r i p e s ; yoke or

dyn. 18(1) Pn-IF (Pen-Rêc), "exorcist of scorpions"; Aubert 1974, 65, f i g .

19/20;

whip on r i g h t shoulder, yoke on back; yellow pseudo-cartonnage from

Mod, 18.8 cm; striated W. te: 8 Is f r . , 1 col. back, f i l l e d green, V.

waist down and laced together on back. Те: 6 Is f r . , 1 col on feet v IIIB (SIIs). r e e t , V.

IIIA. Ms-nht (Hes-nekht), nbt pr; Berlin 4653; wood, 22 cm; s t r i a t e d W,

K3h (Kah), hry s's

heart amulet. Te: 11 Is f r . , f i l l e d green. V. VC (with na-clause).

polychrome, 22.1 cm; elaborate usekh. Те: 9 l s f r . , V. IV. Der e l -

Berlin Kat. 900; Speleers 1923, PI. 6.

to

(m St n M3°t)-, Walters Art Gallery 22 186- wood

Medineh, S t e i n d o r f f 1946, no. 720 (721-723), Pis. 107[ 119

SS-Mut (Si-mut); i . a . : s3 nsa tpy n 'Im,

hm-ntr nu 2 n 'Imni C. 46558'

M - t e y (Tai-Besy); Zagreb 608 (ex Koller 285); wood polychrome. 26 5 cm. Те: 6 l s f r . V. I I I .

wood polychrome, 30 cm; Te: 10 Is f r . , f i l l e d blue, V. VA. Gurneh. Possibly same owner as C. 46539, see sub Cl. VB1.

dyn. 19(1) „t

SS-3st (Sa-Isit), imy-r srm.uf, Walters Art Gallery 22.185; wood poly-

-dyn. 20

chrome, 22.7 cm. Te: 4 Is f r . , f i l l e d blue, V. I I I A . S t e i n d o r f f 1937 no. 726, Pis. 107, 119. The owner figures on Leiden Stela V 26, see

( I s i t ) , nbt p r ; Leiden 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 ( P l s . 9,

wood polychrome>

w

N.B.: For other examples o f l a t e NK shabtis belonging to t h i s class and group. mediocre m o d e l l i n g , polychrome or painted black, 1 col f r . in panel or h i e r -

Helck 1958, and De Meulenaere CdE 46(1971), 223-233.

a t i c Is f r . ; see e . g . : P e t r i e 1935, No. 156 (ifi-m),

K3k3i (Kakai); Brussels E 4425; wood polychrome, 22.5 cm. Te: 7 Is f r .

161-162 (Wsr-Mntw),

shabti spell; in model c o f f i n . Speleers 1923, PI. 2.

163 ( Чшг-n-ipt),

IwPyt n Hnm), 167 (Nfr-htp),

» • m ' t ; Berlin 4652; wood polychrome, 22.5 cm; l i n e a r usekh, one hoe only ( r i g h t ) , wristlets. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. IV. B e r l i n Kat

84);

cm; Те: 1 col. f r .

164 (TS-wsr),

157-159, 160 165 (Mry-RC),

168 (toy, wb3 pr 4m?).

(sonorii), 166

(Чту,

169 ( / % , hmu);

Sedment I I , P i s . 77, 7 8 .

904 Faience (Fig. 20)

Z

ÏS! L T 7

!?T"-otepK I

Cm; W i 9

°f

A u b e r t 1974 -

nbt dai y

lffe?

'

Te:

! ? 5 ; W0 d P 0 , y C h r 0 m e SIS rf r( . on o T dark T panel, °V. VA. ' Bly (Bay), s Z n s W i h .

chrome, 24 cm. Te: 9

ls

fr„

v

3

< « 3 J . 55, ; i g .

1

,

n

'

h

85)

'

P

' ^

^

1n

' ^

Val1e

*

°f Delle

^

64, 65, f i g . 17; faience blue grey, 12 cm; black d e t a i l s , i n l a i d glass eyes. Те: 1 col. f r . on blue, dyn. 18(1) mdt-rnpt

[',

~

"

'

Lyons

'

wood

P

o1

(Wadjet-renpet); 0IM 10580 (PI. 110); faience bichrome, 18.9

-dyn.19(e) cm; face and hands red, d e t a i l s black; s t r i a t e d W and pectoral, udiateye on base. Те: 1 c o l . f r . , 5 l s

* I m

Нкз-nfr (Heka-nefer), "prince o f Hiam"; faience green blue. Simpson 1963, 14, P I . 8d, e. Hb-mhyt (Neb-mehyt) "overseer of the oasis o f the south"; Aubert 1974,

°ly"

! Po^chrome, black var-

W00d

50:

B3k-n-Hnew (Bak-en-Khonsu I I ) chrome, 24 cm; elaborate

dyn. 18 (Tut-)

Te: 8

...

. ,

and Ld. 3.3.1.11 (B3kt-3st)

shabti s p e l l «

^

s

f . .

'

L

c

15

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 3 . 0 . 5 (Hri)

24 5

dyn. 19(e) Nfrt-iry (Nefertari, queen of Ram I I I nished. Te- 4 l s f t . " Queens'at Thebej' L e

7

«•««•

see Ch. I l l

*"

back, Sim, Duties, Tasks (shut neu,

§13J).

'Irnn-m-nsu-nb (Amun-em-nesu-neb), iry-°3\ "dossier" see Aubert 1974 Dh^ty-m, (Djehuty-mose) (Sen-nefer); ha d:

"

Wo

1 f

93

°

r

P

reliminar

*

IIIA

L d 1

- p e of B. right hand

T

Herm

h

me

"apport Fouilles Del r el n J ! ' 12.

*

^

°po11s'

24 8

^ ,S

Str1ated

'

V

"

W

Ivc

-

l e f t

'

(late).

T3-h3nj (Ta-Kharu), nbt pr-, Louvre; faience polychrome, 16.3 cm; f i l l e t w i t h l o t u s . Те: V. VC w i t h ts-phr, without C a l l ; Weil 1921.P1. 29: 4.

1922, 431.

f r >

0IM 10757 (PI. I l l ) ; faience

Pale blue-green, turned y e l l o w , 18.7 cm; Те: 6 l s f r . , 1 col. back, V.

See

Anonymous, BM 65801; faience deep blue, 11.2 cm. Space f o r N open. BMQ

1928 (1929)» 46, 67-71, f i g . 35, PI.

dyn 1 (Seti/

24(1961 Мп'мз°^,

b 35- PI- 10a. Sty-mry-n-Ptah

(King Seti I ) , new; Ld. 3.3.0.3 (Pis. 37,

H O ) ; faience green, upper part 11.7 cm. Те: V. V. 194 192

dlyn 19

PS-tf-htp

(Ram. I I )

white. Te: 4 Is f r . , 1 col. back, V. I I I . Sedment I I , 28-31.

(Pa-Rahotep), imy-r niat,

P3-Nhsy (Pa-Nehsy), imy-r pr-hdl

tstyi

OIM 11775 (PI. 121); faience

Oxford 1879.272; 'Imn-m-int, hry rhty, C. 47204. pottery

Ld. 3.3.1.14 (Pis. 39, 111); faience

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 5 .

light blue, 11 cm. Te: 1 col. f r .

dyn. 18(1) 'Itrw-°3

Saty (Suty), wy-r pr-hd; C. 48498; faience white and grey, 16.8 cm; Pth-ms (Ptah-mose), s i nsa, imy-r emit;

ages and v u l t u r e w i t h shen-rings

X3t3y (Katjay), imy-r srajt; faience white and green, 9 cm; purple det a i l s . Aniba. Steindorff 1937, PI. 43:12, 13.

chrome, 19.5 cm. T e : l l c o l . f r . Abydos.

purple brown details, elaborate W. Aniba. S t e i n d o r f f 1937, P i . 44:2,

P3-sr ( P a - s e r ) , hn ntr tpy n

C

'

d

™wn

"

„

98

b

-

C. and Abydos 77, 79, 86

and

•

''

- z zzv 9ang yn. 20

black

" ^

- 31. 51; Nb-tS.wi,

W* imy-r

pr-hd, ml°,

Amrah eS,

dyn"

18/19

'Imn-ms (Amun-mose), as nsw, imy-r ihw, C. 48409 (PI. 26); bronze. 20 cm; s t r i a t e d W; l i n e a r usekh I and B incised. Te: 7 Is f r . . 1 col. back, V- VC w i t h ts-phr.

Saqqara.

192

Br (Hor), imy-hnt » nb t3.U;

wood polychrome, 34.3 cm; beard l o s t ; W s t r i a t e d blue and white. Te: 1

C. 48408 (PI. 26); bronze, 19.5 cm;

c o l . f r . , King's donation formula (see Ch. V 57b). Steindorff 1946, n 0

striated W, I modelled. Te: 2 cols back, o f f e r i n g f o r m . , 10 Is f r . , V.

724, Pis. 107, 119.

IVD. Saqqara.

dyn.l8(m/l) 'Imn-htp (Amun-hotep), imy-r kdu n 'Imn; OIM 18022 ( P i . 105); wood po-

Ivory

lychrome, 14.5 cm. Te: V. I I I A ; on the base owner's N i n h i e r a t i c (mem-

dyn. 18(1) TÎSy (Tjiay); BM; Te: htp-di-nsw formula; City of Akhenaten I I , 54.

orandum), see Ch. IV §16.

PI. 35:7.

illegible, Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 1 ( P I . 15); wood, 29 cm; beard missing. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. VC.

VB5 Crossed mummy bandages (Fig. 23) Example illustrated: HkS-rsa (C. 48329). m-rsw (Heka-reshu), it-ntr;

dyn. 18

VC2 Hands empty ( F i g . 23)

C. 48329 (PI. 16); l i g h t blue g l a s s ,

(Thutm.IV) 17.6 cm. Wig, striated with bands of gold f o i l , face, (empty) hands

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 2 : dyn. 18

'I°h-ms (King Ahmose); BM 32191; limestone, 28.5 cm; plain nemee with

T N mS°-hn> rib imZh. Abydos, "Heq-reshu H i l l " . El Amrah and Abydos 86,

(Ahmose)

uraeus. Te: V. I I I A . H a l l , JEA 17(1931), 10, PI. 2, f i g . l c , f i g . 2.

PI. 39; Abydos RT I , 2, 7, 32, 33, see also sub Cl. VC6 (C. 48330, PI.

Mnw-MnUi (Min-Monthu),called (dd. n.f).

16); Fig. 23. For glass shabtis see Ch. IV §14, note 55.

Abu'l Naga. The owner i s the husband of Dhvty, called 'Iwiw, C. 46532

(Tut.,Hor.)ed and partly gilded on gesso layer, s t r i a t e d W (blue and y e l l o w ) , e-

(PI. 4 5 ) j see CI. VB1; ASAE 9, 54-57.

laborate usekh, face gilded, three transversel and one v e r t i c a l band gilded and inscribed; hoes, B on r i g h t shoulder. Style very s i m i l a r to Amarna shabtis, cf. shabtis of Akhenaten. Te: 11 Is f r . f i l l e d blue, V. VC; for Te on vertical band see i n f r a Ch. V §9. Der el-Medineh Bruyère,

Rapport

Foui]les

e, Héd.neh

Dejr

i928

^^

(i92g)i

dyn. 18

„

1

8

b l î T w

B e r l i n 10266; limestone, 32 cm. Te: 7 Is f r . , V. I I I A , Aeg. Inschr.

67_7l)-f.g_

VC 'Classi

m i

fr

slate

II

276, Urk. IV 527.16, B e r l i n Kat. 897, Speleers 1923, PI. 14. Nhi ( N e h i ) , s3-nsu, imy-r h3swt ray; C. 47624 (PI. 13); black d o l o r i t e ,

ot

22.5 cm. Te: 7 I s f r . , V. 11 IB ( S I I s : ir nis.tw.k in 'Inpu, C a l l , see

cmi

Ch. I l l §13H). Thebes. For the owner see also CI. VB1 and CI. VC2. dyn. 18(e) Nfr-wbn (Nefer-uben); Oxford 552; limestone, 45 cm; d e t a i l s red and brown; Te: V. I I I A . Abydos, found near surface i n d r i f t sand outside

7 m:

v v yeS> 5 C 6 P t e r

„

4

-Jrol> . , i e a d e r

2u 1, rrr r f ^ . ' -- dd ">&> in Hair I №.

VB6 Hands empty on thighs (Fig. 23) dyn. 19(e) Tbu-xc (Tjebu-Rë c ); m . ^

„

Pwi3-m-B° (Pui-em-Re c ), hm-ntr nu 2 n 'Imn; C. J.d'E 50035; limestone,

(Thutm.111)30.8 cm. Te: V. I I I A . Saqqara. Gunn, ASAE 26(1926), 157-159; see also

PI. 11 , dyn. 19(e) ^ - ' ^ ( U s e r - h a t - A m u n - e m - h e b ) , ^

Sn-rs (Sen-res), hm-ntr n 'Imn-,

C. 46534.(C. 46535); limestone, 30 (29) cm. Te: 7 l s . f r , , V. I I I A . Dra

sn-nfr (Sen-nefer), adm-°s n St M3°t; wood, polychrome, 29.5 cm; p a i n t -

dyn. 18

'Imn-htp s3vty pr-hd (Pis. 43, 113).

and mummy bandages covered with gold f o i l . Te: 1 col. f r . , dd mdu Vsir

s t r i a t e d 382

UBekh

rear of temenos wall o f Seti temple. Cem. Abydos I I , 97 add., PI. 39:9,

.f (Ma-nekhtuf ) , ss kdwt; Walters Art Gallery 22.143; lime-

DyrgZ (Dyrga), ss; C. 48410 (PI. 17); ebony, 22.5 cm; usekh and brace-

stone polychrome, 23.8 cm; elaborate usekh. f i l l e t with lotus blossom.

lets modelled in gesso and covered with gold f o i l . Te: 8 Is f r . , V. VC

Te: 1 c o l . f r . , black on yellow panel. Steindorff 1946, no. 719, Pi.

(with nu-clause following a.a.m.); in wooden model c o f f i n .

107.

°3-m (Onen), s3aty knyu "guardian of the palanquin"; The Hague, Mus.

Msw (Mesu), sS htp-ntr n P3-R0 n P°-mss "scribe of the god's offerings

Meerm. Westr., Spiegelberg 1896, 14, PI. 3; wood, polychrome; usekh

of Pa-Rëc o f Ramesses". C o l l . Hoffmann no. 87; limestone polychrome,

and tenons of Ba-bird are gilded; beard missing; eyes and brows i n l a i d . dyn. 19 (Ram. I I )

lychrome, 25.5 cm; elaborate usekh. Te: 9 Is f r . , V. VC (ending with nu-clause). Der el-Hedineh, Tomb no. 1. See also Class VD4.

Mry-Mry (Meri-Meri), s3wty pr-hd; Ld. 3.2.1.23 (Pis. 23, 95), lime-

dyn. 18

Sn^âm (Sen-nedjem), sdm-°S m st M3af, C. 48411 (PI. l 7 ) i limestone po-

Te: 9 Is f r . , V. VC.

16 cm ( f e e t m i s s i n g ) ; B a - b i r d . Te: 6 Is f r . , shabti s p e l l . Legrain

Sty-m (Seti-mose), ss pr-hd; UC 105; limestone polychrome, 16 cm (fragm.). Te: 1 c o l . f r . : "Wsir T N".

P3-SV (Paser) hry-pdt; Glasgow; limestone. Abydos Tomb D51. Amrah and

K3-nw-r3 (Kenel), idm, n p3-Mmi; UC 83; limestone, 13.4 cm. Te: 1 col f r . , T N.

1895, 33, f i g . on 34. Abydos, 86, PI. 39. dyn. 19

Mss ? (Messes), w°b n 'ln-hry(t);

OIM 17336 (PI. 116); pottery, poly-

VD2 Amulets (Fig. 23)

chrome, 19.7 cm; pseudo-cartonnage; Te: 5 Is f r . , V. I I I .

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3.2.1.32 (

face

copper>

r a l , elaborate l i n e a r usekh. Te: 5 Is f r . , 1 col. back. V. I I I A ( l a t e ) .

^

af)d

Nfr-htp ( N e f e r - h o t e p ) , imy-r k3at n 'Irm; Brussels E. 7048; limestone, upper p a r t ; echelloned W w i t h t r i a n g u l a r lappets, usekh modelled,

mu e s plastered and gilded; r i g h t : ^ - s c e p t e r , l e f t : c l o t h ; heartamulet. Te: V. IVC. Quibell 1908, PI. 17 d a Y S : o

r?

8 i U

'

S f r

56

S W

"

V

°ld6d ^ ^

T

T

fig

" "

-

V

"

VB(?)

V ,

" ^

; W

^

grasping ankh and

^

93! "

(H3ty-)T3y (Haty-)Tjay; Ld. 3.2.1 32 (Pis' v> chrome, 22.8 cm. Te- 4 i . f r , , ( '

9?):

V03 implements ( F i g .

23)

' * '' ^

fay (Huy), hry kd n pr-'Imn;

r

t m6St ne

°

P

C. 48352 (PI. 43); pottery, polychrome,

18 cm; B a - b i r d . Te: 1 c o l . f r . : Wsir n k3 n T N.

L - E a y p f des Pharaons (1967),

19(e) P3-hnn.f (Pa-henen-ef); Ld. 3.2.1.14 (Pis 20 chrome, 17 cm; with S a - b i r d . Te- 1 c o , J '

1

hands: r i g h t , measuring cord, l e f t : l e v e l l i n g instrument. Te: 4 Is f r . Capart CdE 32(1941), 201-202.

Hanno»er.«od. 28 cm; W o f

P3-nb

, °ly_

(Pa-neb), w°b; Ld. 3.2.1.12 (Pis. 19, 95); alabaster, 19.5 cm;

Te: 7 Is f r . , V. VC ( F i g . 23). Mhy-htp (Mehy-hotep) ; UC 77; wood, polychrome, 14 cm; elaborate usekh,

cm 1lmest

I » A (Flg.

°"e M

short beard. Te: 5 Is f r . V. V(?). ( S i l : iry

poly-

>.

VD4 Crossed mummy bandages ( F i g . 24)

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3.2.1.12,

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 4 Anonymous.

dyn. 18(1)

d*n-

№

^

f r

(Neb_nefer.

.

limest -dyn.19(e) V. VB (Sis). A b J ' J ! " ° n e polychrome. Te: 8 Is f r . / «uyoos. AmSlineau 1899 IKJ DI * ^hyt (Neb-mehyt), h3ty-a n uh3t' i °as1s"; limestone. Te': 9 i s f * "" governor of the southern r - . v. VB. Abydos. Am61ineau 1899, 45-51;

uh3(.tv)).

19

(Ram. I i )

Sn-ndm (Sen-nedjem), sdm-°S n St m3°f, C. 48411 (PI. 17); l i d model c o f f i n , limestone, polychrome, 25.5 cm; elaborate usekh. Te: o f f e r i n g formulas on mummy bandages. Shabti see Cl.

VD3. Der el-Medineh, tomb

no. 1. dyn

- 19

Anonymous, Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 4 ( P i s . 15, 90); wood polychrome, 21.5 cm; Te: 1

190 203

ls

c o l . f r . (Fig- 28). rsy (Tjay), Ld. 3.1.1.44 (Pis. 15, 90); wood polychrome, 24 cm. Te: 5

dyn. 19(e) m

Ts f r . , V. IIIA.

cised and painted red and black. Te: 10 Is f r . , V. VC (with nw-clause f o l l o w i n g a . a . m . ) . Saqqara.

Example illustrated: C. 47229.

Si3y ( N i a y ) ; Ld. 3.1.1.18 (Pis, 11, 86); wood polychrome, 22.5 cm; Te: 7 l s f r . , V. IVD. ( F i g . 24).

90

'

100

>

P1

•

50

'

llmeSt ne Parted in centre, s t r i a t ° P o l K h r o m e , 23 cm; elaborate Se9mented ing in cork-screw curls f n T * fringe, side-locks end's- « " e t with l o t u s , elaborate usekh. I . Te: 8

190

P3-Rc-h°w

PS-nhsy, 18.5 cm, 2 l s f r . h i e r a t i c ; C. 48382, Shut s3t T3-wt-m-ipt,

gesso on

parted

'nd

(Amun-em-ope); Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 1 . (Pis. 43, 113); pottery poly-

Pn-Shmt, 18.5 cm; C. 48358, K3-R3-t3,

m o d e i i e d

r t

'

'

'Imn-m-ipt.

chrome, 18 cm. Te: 1 c o l . f r . , ShdN (Fig. 24).

See also: C. 48342, T3-wrt,

§16

"

Polychrome, 25 cm;

r r rN l -n s e—r t e -d . l a rt e r-

'

P - i Dundee; limestone

flower on front, tresses

- dyn. 20

;sW0;d.a"d ^

'

9'ass, i „ l a 1 d eyes n e c T »

I c o l . ' f r . , and cols back, shabti s p e l l . Memphis. Speleers 1923, PI. 18. Hb-nfr (Neb-nefer), ss* nsw imy-r pr-hd(?)i

3 1 cm; r i g h t : djed, s t H n 9 T e : 1 co1

-

Zagreb 589 (ex Koller 307);

grey stone, 16.2 cm; traces o f red on face. Te: 1 c o l . f r . : T and N. P3-Nhsy (Pa-Nehsy), s i nt s'nwt; C. 47696 (PI. 35); faience pale blue,

-

I I cm; d e t a i l s ' p u r p l e . Te: 1 c o l . f r . , T and N. Heliopolis.

a

y C ! ' •" ^ • 4 7 6 5 1 -r5).

209

dyn. 19(e) *

(Re c ). si.

« t *

3-1.5.4 (Rls. 17, 91); wood polychrome. T e :

VIE. D r e s s . o f J 5 l k - l i f ? - t f i ^ j ! : i 9 5 C t i t e . w 1 g _ a n d _ c u r v e d . l e g s

3 cols back, V. VB.

sample i l l u s t r a t e d : C. 48395.

s n - r i , (Sen-nedjem); C. 47744 (PI. 18); limestone, polychrome and var-

dyn. 19

Anonymous; C. 48395 ( P I . 4 3 ) ; p o t t e r y

nished, 23.5 cm. Te: 1 col. f r . , o f f e r i n g formula: prvt nb hr wdha n

. dyn.20

f r . Abydos.

1 4 c m ; w . t h i ; flniba^ s t e i n d o r f f i 9 3 7 )

back, shabti s p e l l ;

Scamuzzi, Egyptian a r t i n the Egyptian Museum of Turin (1964), PI. 76. Class VII Unconventional forms VIIA._Shabti_with_back_slab ( F i g . 26) VIIAl Single f i g u r e with back s l a b or back p i l l a r

7 N e f e r ^ e r ' With back 47231, Nedjem, dyn. 19 (Siptah) ö f - t a « . 9 f . Ä i t o . l i

a

.

s l a

««b CI. V I I A l ; f u r t h e r C.

. d a t o . ^ ^

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3 . 1 . 5 . 3 , Wp-a3.at-ms dyn,18(e/m)'Imn-m-hb (Amun-em-heb), imy-r snuty, son of Dhaty ( D j e h u t i ) , ss, and

legs

26)

Nsy-nwb (Nesy-nub); C. 46540; Nubian sandstone, mummiform and poly-

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 3.5.6.1. dyn. 19

illegihle,

- dyn.20

c o l . f r . traces

chrome, 31 cm. Te: 8 Is f r . , f i l l e d white, V. VIA, 2 cols on back p i l -

Ld_ 3>

l a r , town-god formula (see i n f r a Ch. V §5). Abydos. Abydos I I , PI. 32: Pottery polychrome, 18.5 cm. Te: 1

Anonymous-, c. 48396 (PI

43,.

breasts shown, in

pottery

box^"'

1958, 506. ( F i g .

nntt

f l a i l s or whips. Te- 1 Other examples discussed in Ha'

Polychrome, 15.5 cm, i n H two C

°1,fr,:

S

"

10; Abydos I I I , 41, 51, PI. 18:3. PM V 53. For the owner see Helck

Weir

Pter

210

'

space

f o r

UC 1 5 3 ,

N

dyn.I9( e )

°P e n- Abydos. female

"

reis

"

with

9).

dyn.18(1). Anonymous-, C. 48497 ( P I . 2 1 ) ; v i o l e t blue glass, 7.8 cm; mummy with t r i p a r t i t e

s t r i a t e d

w>

H

empty and opposed (H 10); round-topped stela

of black s t e a t i t e ; r i g h t and l e f t o f mummy udjat-,

211

ankhnefer-

and

Te- 12 Is S S r ^

0" stela, V. VC; Saqqara. Owner p r o v i s i o n a l l y

meru . Hayes,Scepter I I , 130, f i g . 68; idem. JEA 46(1960), 46 and note

and so"; see for t h i s Ch. I l l H3C. Shabti mentioned by

3;

e owner was t u t o r of princess ( l a t e r queen) M e l y t - ^ n (da

h

Cooney, Glass Sculpture, 14. See also Ch. IV 514, note 55. (Upuaut-mose), idm t3 hnw n pr 3

(Fig.

nh (wd3) snb-, Ld. 3.1.5.

4, PIS. 17, 91); wood, 25 cm; dress of d a i l y l i f e ; l e f t : djed-

back slab in shape of round-topped stela w i t h s/ien-ring and vase be-

509 dyn. 18

>im-*,-h3t

(Amen.Ill)

Btty (Haty) and his wife BngSy (Bengay),

tween udjat-eyes. Te: 1 c o l . f r . and 4 cols back, f i l l e d w h i t e , V. VA

151 8nd

(Amun-em-hat), H3ty^ „

p nbt

„ „

He1ck

1958

'

W.

^

Ue{pi

pr, hkrt-new, Ld

3 2 9 1

(Fig. 26).

s t e l a , husband t r i p a r t i t e W and beard, wife Hathor-wig; two pairs of I

Nfr-hr (Nefer-her); Helsinki; black serpentine, 19.5 cm; dress of

and B on top o f s t e l a ; Te: on both figures each 1 col. f r . , o f f e r i n g

daily l i f e with striated t r i p a r t i t e W, no beard; usekh, hands, r i g h t :

formulas, on back of s t e l a and r i g h t side: 5 cols Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a , on back o f s t e l a and l e f t side: 5 cols, V. IVA (Fig. 26).

cols on s k i r t , 1 col. on back slab, V. I I I A , N and T added l a t e r . R.

dyn. 18

Holthoer, An uncommon usebtj-figurinefrom a Finnish C o l l e c t i o n , Studia

(Amen.Ill-

Orientalia, ed. Soc. Or. Fennia 43:10, Helsinki 1974.

Amarna)

P3-sr (Paser), rpet h3ty-e, s3b, t3ty,

(Ram. I I )

-

( P i s . 34, 108); limestone, 12 cm; two muîes on pedestal 1n f r o n t ' o f

djed, l e f t : tyet, round-topped back slab or s t e l a . Te: 6 Is f r . , 2

dyn. 19

BMQ 3 4 ( 1 9 7 0 )

^

Louvre SH 227; grey-black stone,

50 cm (feet missing); mummiform, hands holding djed and tyet.

Te: 1

a§

^

pr

^

arms crossed, hands empty. Te: on both figures shabti s p e l l . For the owners see sub CI. VIID.

dyn. 18(1)

c o l . f r . , T and N, on back p i l l a r Town-god formula (Ch. V 55). dyn. 19(e) Huy-nfr (Huy-nefer), ss n rib t3.wi;

-Iran-hip Bury (Amun-hotep Huy), and his son 'Ipy ( I p y ) ,

m Mn-nfv, T u r i n 2516; limestone, 17 cm; two mummies with elaborate wig,

my (Meny) and Brmt-iwm (Henut-iunu), nbt pr, inFyt n PSuty, C. 48407 ( P I . 2 8 ) ; limestone, 18.5 x 12 cm; both mummiform; man with duplex W

Ld. 3 . 3 . 5 . 5 ( P i s . 42, 113); f a i -

and short beard, elaborate usekh, arms crossed r i g h t over l e f t , r i g h t :

ence, deep blue glaze, 11.5 cm; d e t a i l s black. Te: 1 col. on bp: Bhd

tyet,

Wsir T If.

side t r e s s e s , elaborate usekh covered with gold f o i l , breasts shown,

l e f t : djed-, woman w i t h female W with f i l l e t , retaining band,

Hay (Huy), hry ruyt; Louvre E 5621; limestone, 20 cm; mummy w i t h t r i -

l e f t hand on husband's l e f t shoulder, r i g h t hand on his r i g h t arm. Te:

partite W. Te: 8 Is

on both f i g u r e s 7 Is f r . , V. VC, on s t e l a : 3 cols ( r i g h t ) o f f e r i n g

on back, f i l l e d black. V. VA.

*°13 (Maia); Zagreb 607 (ex Koller 304); limestone polychrome, 16.4 cm; mummy with plain t r i p a r t i t e W, arms crossed r i g h t over l e f t , hands empty; Te: 6 Is f r . , V. IIIA ( l a t e ) .

formula, 3 cols ( l e f t ) sun-hymn, dyn. 18(1)- 'Itrim (Atonem), sr n krtbf, Ld. 3.2.9.2 (Pis. 33, 109); pair of mumdyn. 19(e)

N.B.: For MK example of this type see Class I I A . An early example, prob. dyn. 18(e), Louvre E 13029, black stone, mumW with

mies; limestone, 15.2 x 7.2 cm; 6 Is f r . on both f i g u r e s , V. IVD, on

t r i p a r t i t e W, arms crossed right over l e f t , H empty, cartouche of Meneper-ReC 0n right shoulder. Te: 4 cols on f r o n t o f s t e l a , f u r t h e r i n scribed on sides of stela. VIIA2 Pair of mummies with back slab

mies; black g r a n i t e , 15.6 x 6.5 cm; 4 Is f r . on both f i g u r e s , V. I I I A . Pyi3y ( P i a y ) , ss n nb t3.vri; Ld. 3.2.9.3 (Pis. 34, 108); pair o f mums t e l a 1 col. f r . , T N, 4 cols back, sun hymn (see i n f r a Ch. V 1 9 ) :

dyn. 19

Wnn-nfr

(Ram.II)

( N e f e r t a r y ) , nbt pr, sm°yt n 3st n Wsir-, grey granite, ca. 64 x 28 cm;

( W e n e n - n e f e r ) , hm-ntr

tpy n Wsir and Tiy (Tey) c a l l e d

Nfrt-iry

p a i r o f mummies, p l a i n t r i p a r t i t e W, hands crossed (H20). Te: 1 col.

Example illustrated: Ld 3 2 Q 1 Ihm ) № e m ) , nbt p r ; MMA 44.473; serpentine, ca. 22 cm; mummies w i t h t r i -

woman T N. Abydos, found i n O s i r i s temenos near great temenos w a l l .

' a r m s c r o s s e d r i 9 h t ° v e r l e f t > handS nd t0pped ste1a " - On pedestal w i t h s l i g h t l y curved f r o n t . Te: °n both figures 7 1« u »«„ , ' v> I V 0- Te f o r mother fem. pronouns and fem. shab t i ; 1 col., •°n f r . of s t e l a , between f i g u r e s : T N and F of Beneremptv /

T

^

WUh

b6ard

212

P e t r i e - W e i g a l l , Abydos I , 31, 44, PI. 65: 9-10. f-m-w3st

(Khamuas), rwd, and his wife Usyt (Hesyt); MMA; limestone.

Hayes, Scepter I I , 229. P3-H3ru (Pa-Kharu), T?, and Pth-swh-n-hu? (Ptah-sukh-en-khu?) nbt pr-, Oxford; greyish limestone; p a i r of munmies, man with t r i p a r t i t e W and beard, holding hoe i n r i g h t hand, woman with female H, grasping hoe i n

213

l6ft

ha

Ks

, TP- 1 C 0 l . f r . , T and N on each f i g u r e . ' J 'oxford 1018; faience green, 12.5 cm; p a i r of mummies. m m y . w 1 g s black glazed; back of stela,

vignett"of BD 125 with short i l l e g i b l e VIIB. Mummy i n . r e l i e f . o n . t ^ l ? - 1 < F l ' 9 ' T ^

w Z e r

and bags of bronze. See Edwards, Treasures of Tutankhamun (1972), no. 10, with l i t e r a t u r e . For texts see Schulman,JARCE 4(1966), 66-68, and Ch. V 57c. d y n . 18

(Amen.HI) stone, 18.5 cm; single mummy on bier and female figure at foot-end. Te:

27)

10 I s on mummy, V. VC. Speleers 1923, 70, PI. 36. Tpw (Tjepu),nbt pr; C. 48496 (PI. 38), limestone polychrome. 14 x 7,6

part of limestone t a b l e t . 17.5 x 10 cm; two shabtis facing each

x 4.7 cm; s i n g l e mummy on bier w i t h lion-shaped legs and high f o o t -

other, low r e l i e f , painted black on yellow background; r i g h t : husband

r e s t ; p l a i n t r i p a r t i t e W, no hands shown; figure of Nephthys at top-

with Te on body, v. I I I A , l e f t : w i f e , f e e t o n l y ; between f i g u r e s 1 col.

end between legs has red garment and blue necklace, blue shen-r1ng 1n

f r . (T?), N Of man and wife; NTN 43 (Cat. no. 2 2 ) , p. 14, 15 (tomb),

hands; a t lower end small female figure with upraised hands (6.8 cm),

33- funerary cone, no. 42 (PI. 25). The owner i s mentioned i n Pap.

short W w i t h narrow f l a p behind, red garment, probably I s i s . Te: 1 col.

Abbott I I I 1 and 86, and lived under Thutmosis I I I . For type c f . also Class XIIA. ¥IIC.

f r . on mummy: Shd «sir

Single mummy or_pair_of_mummies_on_bier,_with_Ba ; bird_and/or_goddess

a f i g u r e o f Nephthys or l s i s at head-end. Turin 2805; stone, 24 cm; single mummy on b i e r , with beard, fla-bird on b r e a s t ; sides of b i e r covered with funerary scenes. At each corner a shabti w i t h beard, hands not shown, and inscribed with shabti s p e l l .

Uninseribed, C. 51107; limestone polychrome, 31 cm; s i n g l e mummy,

See Werbrouck, Pleureuses (1938), 99; Aubert 1974, 114.

(Amen.Ill) hands crossed right over l e f t , Ba-bird facing r i g h t . Q u i b e l l , Tomb of Yuaa and Thuiu (CGC), 49; Limme, i n : Onder de zon van Amarna, Echnaton en N e f e r t i t i , Cat. exp. Brussels 1975, 60; Shunnar, i n :

Nofretete-

rpct

h3ty-c,

ss new, imy-r

k3wt ml Sm° Mhw, imy-r

hmwt (n)

t3w nb(w), whm tpy new, t3y ho hr wrrny nsw, C. 48483 ( P i s . 29, 30); black stone, 25.4 x 10.1 cm; single mummy w i t h t r i p a r t i t e W, arms crossed, incised usekh; Ba-bird with s t r i a t e d W, arms r e s t i n g on breast of mummy, on l e f t side. Te: 1 col. f r . on mummy, o f f e r i n g formula T and N; 1 col. on each side of f i g u r e ; on each side o f b i e r , 16 cols containing T N and funerary formula. In rectangular model sarcophagus limestone (31 x 16 x 18 cm), inscribed w i t h T N and o f f e r i n g formulas. Gurneh, tomb 201. For the owner see Newberry JEA 14-, 110. yn. 18(1)

ft*»,

dyn. 19

C. 48574 ( P I . 2 8 ) ; N ?, T: imy-r est?);

grey serpentine, 16 x 3 x 4 cm;

s i n g l e mummy w i t h duplex W, no hands shown, incised usekh; on bier w i t h lion-shaped legs and high f o o t - r e s t ; Ba-bird at r i g h t of mummy.

Achnaton, Cat. exp. Berlin 1976, no. 34. (Rec),

T N (Fig. 27).

dyn. 18(1) Louvre «2660; black stone, 10 cm; single mummy; Ba-bird at l e f t side;

(Fig. 27) Example illustrated: Ld. 3.2.9.4, Mry-Mry. dyn. 18

Mry-Mry(Mery-Mery), s3wty, Ld. 3.2.9.4 (Pis, 34, 36, 109); red sand-

wood, 42.2 x 12 X 4 cm; s i n g l e mummy w i t h nemea, arms

Te: 2 c o l s f r . of f i g u r e , 1 col. on each of long sides of bed, shabti s p e l l abbr. version. N.B.: In the same category belongs a funerary bed with figure i n dress of d a i l y l i f e and t r i p a r t i t e wig, hands on s k i r t , inscribed "the Osiris Pa-sunu j u s t i f i e d " , limestone, 22 x 10 cm, Boston; see Simpson, Century Two, Collecting Egyptian and Ancient Near Eastern A r t f o r the Boston Museum, repr. from A p o l l o , v o l . 98, no. 140, Oct. 1973, f i g . 5. dyn. 19(e) P3-sr

(Paser), e l new and Rwls (Ruia); Louvre E 925; black stone, 19.5

x 10.5 x 4.6 cm; p a i r of munmies, man with duplex W, wife with female W, both w i t h I and shabti s p e l l .

crossed right over l e f t , usekh with hawk shoulder pieces; hands o r i g i -

P3y (Pay), imy-r pr n nsw and Sry (Shery), rpH;

nally grasping crook and f l a i l . On l e f t , under elbow, a f a l c o n , on the

sandstone, 25 x 15 x 9.5 cm; pair of mummies; man with duplex W; wife

n g h t a Ba-bird, each with one wing over the body o f the King; horizon-

w i t h female W, hands empty; Ba-bird at man's l e g , hands on man's t h i g h ;

ta

representation of yoke and two baskets on head-end; Te: 2 Is on long

bandages inscribed with p r o t e c t i o n - s p e l l s o f Sons o f Horus, v e r t i 96 W U h

NUt

SpelU

0n

bier

the J r e ? " donation t e x t by Maya', Director of e reasury. Found in miniature wooden sarcophagus, w i t h hoes, yoke

190

Louvre N 2637; red

sides o f bed each, upstanding f o o t - r e s t inscribed with 6 c o l s , shabti spell.

215

174); Capart 1943, 30-34 (no. 6 ) .

Wi9; flQ bi, d Bt tone- P ^ r o f m u m , i e s ' w U h " " ' ^ hea d-end a deity with hieroglyph of " e t e r n i t y " o n right of husban ; a ^ ^ ^ Qn be(j b e t w e e n ^ head; at foot-end: goddess w m S 9

N invisible.

skin and folded under-garment, curly wig with side lock, truncated

y, Ld. 3.2.9.4

beard, g r i n d i n g g r a i n . Te traces of black ink. Mogensen, La Glypto-

vMliing-sffivsot ("Js e e ch _ y s 6 > Example illustrated: Ld. i . t . 3 . 3 1 w (Diehuty-mose). s ^ s w , em Louvre N792; s c h i s t , L. 10 on. H.

r H

"in i

ftlZ « V a i n ;

^ -

c

l

a

dyn 18

d

in

panth

Te: between l e f t arm and l e g :

tween right arm and leg: Shdnl?) mM

» Psdt imyt artmt*.

Copenhagen Glypt. Ny Carlsberg A15, AEIN 1548 (ex Amherst

C o l l . ) ; limestone, L. 19 cm, H. 10 cm; kneeling man clad in panther

!

r

s k i n

-

s i d e

^

lock

thSque Ny Carlsberg, La C o l l . Egypt. (1930), 8, PI. 8; KoefoedPetersen, Statues, PI. 45:7; Capart 1943, 30-34 (no. 8 ) ; Breasted J r . 1948, no. 5; Bonomi, Cat. Eg. Antiq. Mus. of Hartwell House (1858), 50, no. 410; C a r t e r , Cat. of the Amherst C o l l . , Sotheby (1921), 27, PI. 7,

-

^

no. 256. Hornemann, Types no. 99. be.

S3-3st ( S a - I s i t ) , ss naw-, Brooklyn 37.125L (ex Coll. Amherst); bronze,

s3-nsw sm Dhwty-ms-, on base f r o n t :

9,3 cm; hollow c a s t , made i n seven pieces; kneeling figure grinding

saqqara. The owner i s the f a t h e r of Ptah-

g r a i n , both hands grasping upper grind-stone, with

trough for f l o u r .

mole (see infra). B i b l . : Lepsius DMT 1,11; Gardiner 1906, 56; Capart

Te: h o r i z o n t a l l i n e s on clothes running from knees towards back,

1943, 30-34 (no. 2); Breasted J r . 1948, 23 (no. 1 ) .

breast and inner side of grind-stone; 1 col. on s k i r t ; on mill-stone:

Pth-ms (Ptah-mose), wr krp >m*>i known from i l l u s t r a t i o n i n old cata-

"the son of the uafc-priest of Osiris Ah-mose". From Saqqara. For iden-

(Amen.Ill) logue, Gardiner 1906, 55, present l o c a t i o n unknown (Vatican?). Man

t i f i c a t i o n , other monuments and date (Thutm. IV and Amenhotep I I I ) see

clad in panther skin, kneeling with l e f t knee f o r w a r d , side-lock over

De Meulenaere, C d E 46(1971), 223-233. B i b l . : Bonomi, o p . c i t . , 24,

right shoulder, grinding grain, with both hands grasping the upper

no. 227 and James, Corpus Hierogl. Inscriptions Brooklyn I , 120, no.

grind-stone; Te: on side of base: Bhd I N dd.f i sSbty ipn ir ip.tw H

271, PI. 70.

r irt k3wt nbt irrwt im. Saqqara. The owner i s the son of Djehuty-mose

Snnw (Senenu), sS nsw; Brooklyn 37.120L (ex C o l l . Abbott); limestone,

(see supra); for a prelim, l i s t of known monuments see PM I I I 191.

19.2 x 18 x 8 cm; standing f i g u r e clad i n long s k i r t and duplex wig,

Bibl.: Gardiner 1906, 55; Capart 1943, 30-34 (no. 1 ) ; Breasted d r .

bending over g r i n d - s t o n e , which i s placed on a raised platform sloping

1948, 23 (no. 2).

away towards f r o n t , grasping upper grind-stone. Text on platform and

'Irm-htp Hwy (Amun-hotep Huy), imy-r pr wr, ss nsw; C. 763 (ex c o l l .

base, long prayer addressed t o the gods of Ro-setau and to O s i r i s ,

Huber) ; limestone, 17.5 cm. Man clad i n s h o r t s k i r t , r i g h t leg bent

followed by shabti s p e l l . Signs f i l l e d with blue paint. From Thebes.

so that i t rests on the heel, both hands extended forward t o grasp

B i b l . : James, Corpus Hierogl. Inscriptions Brooklyn I , 119, no. 270,

grind-stone, head upright, large W, beard; traces o f blue on W; depression in stone to receive the corn f l o u r . Te, hieroglyphs f i l l e d blue, on plinth 1 col.: Sep anw pr(w) m-b3h n K3 n T N; around p l i n t h f r o n t : h3t nhh n ( r i g h t : ) Wsir T N far ntr °3 ( l e f t : ) ink ndw htpw-ntr n Wnnfr n R3-8t3w in Hair imy-r pr (back:) wr N nb im3h. B i b l . : Borchardt, Statuen I I I , 78, 79, no. 763 (PI. 141); Capart 1943, 30-34 (no.7); Breasted Jr. 1948, 22 (no. 6 ) . Texts i n Urk. IV 1811. For l i s t of monuments see Hayes, JEA 24(1938), 14; Helck 1958, 483; Habachi, MDAIK 22(1967), 42-47. Cf. also BiOr 19(1962), 144, Donadoni, A Francesco Gabrieli, 115. For double shabtl w i t h son Ipy see CI. VIIA2. dyn,18(m/l)«fr-hr (Nefer-her); c. 1256; g r a n i t e , 13 cm; man kneeling and grinding; wig with t a i l . Te: around p l i n t h : Shd Weir N dd.f

i Szbtyw, ahd

Weir H dd i ezbtyw, B i b l . : Borchardt, Statuen I V , 132, no. 1256 (PI-

216

Pis. 11, 69, 70. dyn. 18

Mry-Ury (Mery-Mery), s3wty pr-hdi

Ld. 3.2.9.5 (Pis. 35, 109); red

(Amen.Ill) sandstone, 20.6 x 3 x 13 cm; m i l l i n g male servant; sides of base i n scribed ( F i g . 27). Idem-, Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 6 ( P i s . 35, 109); red sandstone, 20.3 x 7 x 13.5 cm; m i l l i n g male servant; sides of base inscribed. Idem; Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 7 (Pis. 36, 109); limestone, 19 x 6 x 9 cm; m i l l i n g female servant; sides of base inscribed. N.B.: The limestone servant s t a t u e t t e f o r an unknown queen (tort wrt nsw) TentHapy ( M a r s e i l l e , Maspero 1889, 75 no. 166) belongs to t h i s category. I t shows a standing female servant (16 cm), leaning forward and grinding g r a i n , both hands grasping the upper grind-stone; inscribed with dedicatory t e x t .

217

,

-th that on an alabaster shabti f o r the same owner

This text is identical wi (Maspero o p . c i t . .

ographical as modern

. ^ t ^ n f

the T h i r d Intermediate Period (Classes V I I I and IX)

and orthographical grounds

f o r g e r i e s , Capart, C d E 31(1941).

Index_of_Iy£§§ CUss V I I I Mummiform TIP ( F i g s . 28, 29) V I I I A . Hale worker, Thebes

39-42.

1) t a p e r i n g sides

VIIE. /taulet_shabtis

2) perpendicular sides

VIIE1 vertically pierced (Fig. 27)

V I I I B . Female worker, Thebes

Example illustrated: Ld. 3.2.9.8. d y

1) t a p e r i n g sides

, 18-19 Ld. 3.2.9.9 ,PI. 35), blue glazed s t e a t i t e , 4.5 cm.

2) perpendicular sides

Berlin 4067, Ty (Ty), wr » m 33966, Ty (Ty),*»- » m » -

yellow

aze

V I I I C . Hale worker, Tanis

"

1) t r i p a r t i t e wig

Berlin S832, blue glaze.

2) s h o r t wig

Berlin 6833, yellow glaze. „ „ „ „ , , C 12042, blue glazed s t e a t i t e , 3.6 cm. Reisner, Amulets, CGC, P I . 7. Chicago 93.34-35, 94.1980, 94.373 (10 specimens), 93.36,

V I I I D . Female worker, Tanis 1) complete mummy

glazed.

2) legs modelled

Chicago 54.629. limestone mould f o r amulet s h a b t i .

V I I I E . Late mummiform worker VI1E2 Horizontally pierced (Fig. 27)

Class IX

Example illustrated: Ld. 3.2.9.12.

Dress o f D a i l y L i f e TIP ( F i g s . 29, 30) XIA. Reis w i t h duplex wig and whip, one arm down, Thebes.

dyn. 18-19 Ld. 3.2.9.12 (PI. 36), blue glazed s t e a t i t e , 3.9 cm.

IXB. Reis w i t h t r i p a r t i t e w i g , whips or hoes, arms crossed, Thebes.

Hew York Hiet. Soc. (Smith c o l l . ) no. 36, 37, pierced through W.

IXC. Reis w i t h t r i p a r t i t e wig and whip, one arm down, Thebes.

V1IE3 Double mummy with stela

IXD. Reis w i t h t r i p a r t i t e wig and whip, both arms down, Thebes.

Example illustrated: Ld. 3.2.9.15.

IXE. Reis w i t h s h o r t wig and whip, one arm down, Thebes.

dyn. 18-19 Ld. 3.2.9.15 (PI. 35), lapis l a z u l i , 1 col. back.

IXF. Reis w i t h s h o r t t r i p a r t i t e w i g , legs together, Tanis. IXG. Reis w i t h s h o r t t r i p a r t i t e w i g , legs separated, Tanis. IXH. Reis w i t h long t r i p a r t i t e wig and beard, Tanis.

Petrie, Kahun, Gurob and Hawara, 36, PI. 24:11, group of 60 o r 70 specimens, v i o l e t and green glazed, dated by glass r i n g w i t h N of Ramesses I I . H i l t o n Price no.

I X I . Reis w i t h bag w i g , Tanis.

1648, from Saqqara. Reisner, Amulets CGC, no. 12042-12049 ( P I . 7 ) . P e t r i e , Amu-

IXJ. Unconventional forms.

l e t s , 22 no. 82. For amulet shabti with eye f o r suspension, f a i e n c e . Inscribed imlhyt hr Mr,

Class V I I I Huron 1 form TIP

sea JSquler, Deux Pyramldes du Moyen Empire, F o u i l l e s I Saqqarah

(1933), 44, PI. X, f i g . 14.

nilAi.Hale.worke^Jhebes

yilF

VIIIA1. Tapering sides ( F i g . 28) Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 6

Headless mummy (Fig. 27)

Examples Illustrated- Ld. 3.2.9.16 (uninscrlbed). oyn. 18(m) uninearibedi Ld. 3.2.9.16 (PI. 36); alabaster brown greenish g l a s s - i n laid mummy bands, 18 cm. Armmouex C. 48331 (PI. i 6 ) , aragonite i n l a i d w i t h red g l a s s , 16 cm. Cat nota 55

Ld. 3 2.9.16 and Coonay, Glass Sculpture, 14, Ch. IV »16,

218

«yn. 21

Sey-Qn*,

(Nsy-Bnsu).

(Nesy-Khonsu), hry(t)

wrt hnrt

tp(.yt)

(*)

17.4 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 6 ( P i s . 47, 114). Ps~ndm (Plnedjem I I ) , h^tr

tpy (n)

, 'Xm: faience. 16.8 W

0 . 4 ( P i s . 4 7 , 133).

M. .

P J - » ^ M n r y - ' l m (Plnedjem, Meramun, Plnedjem I ) . »«»5

119

n dyn

'

fai ence i2 7 cm;

^ - - •

'

•-

- —

( I s i t - e m - k h e b ) , hry(t)

wrt hnrt tp(yt)

n •Imn; faience

16.3 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 1 ( P i s . 46, 114). (Maat-Ka-Re c ), hmt-ntr n •Imn-, faience, 11.7 cm; Ld. 4.3.0.5

M3ct-K3-E°

- -

( P i s . 47, 114).

Ld " 4 - 3 i 1 ' ^ S : t h e n c e , 13-3 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.59 ( P i s . 51, 1 1 5 ) . Br (Hor). torn? » 1 Z . 9 c m ; Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 8 ( P i s . 49, 115).

« -

3st-m-3h-bit

Wsr-h3t-ms (User-hat-mose); f a i e n c e , 12.7 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.17 (PI. 49). T3-b3k(t)-n-Hnsw

-

(Ta-Bakt-en-Khonsu); red brown p o t t e r y , 9.9 cm; Ld.

4.5.1.29. °nh.f-n-ffnsu

(Ankh-ef-en-Khonsu); red p o t t e r y , 10.9 cm; Ld. 5.4.1.3

( P i s . 54, 117). (Djed-Maat-ius-ankh); red brown p o t t e r y , 11.8 cm; Ld. dy„

22

Men-kheper-Rec; back p r o f i l e d ; Amrah and Abydos, 76-78, P I . 39.

"

dyn. 23-25 Ns-tr.vi

4.5.1.32 (Pis. 55, 117). (Psusennes); faience, 16 cm; the owner i s a son o f (Djed-Khonsu-iuf-Ankh)

Dd-Hneu-u>.f-crih

hm-ntr >Imn; f a i e n c e , 9.6 cm;

VIIIB2. Perpendicular sides Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 8 5 [Dd-Hnsw-{u.f-0nh), dyn. 21

Aubert 1974, 178, f i g s . 122-123. T e l l Basta. P3-ery-n-3et (Pa-shery-en-Isit), hm-ntr m^'Irm-jf-nau-ntru;

Dd-Hnsw-u). f-°nh

Fig. 28. faience, 16.5 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 8 ( P i s .

47, 114). 115).

V l l l C - J a l e j r o r k e r i J a n i s < F i 9 S . 28, 2 9 ) . VIIIC1. T r i p a r t i t e wig

(Tent-taui); pottery, 10.6 cm; Ld. 4 . 5 . 1 . 3 1 ( P i s . 55, 117).

sennes). dyn. 21

faience

»ey-p3-tfr-an

Vn-db3i>-n-jd

(Nesy-pa-her-an); faience, 10.6 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 4 8 ( P i s .

(SetpenrS c -Meramun), King Amenemope, nsw;

(Un-djebau-en-djed) M r *

Aubert

1974,

153,

f i g . 90-92; f a i e n c e , pale green, 9 cm.

50, 115). Pl-dy 'im (Pa-dy-Amun), hm-ntr n 'Irm, 1.11 (Pis. 54, 117). Dd Pth-h.f

bronze

red p o t t e r y , 9.6 cm; Ld. 4.5.

Mry-'Imn (Psusennes, Heramun); I d . 4.7.0.2

Un-dbSw-n-dd (Un-djebau-en-djed),imy-r m** or i > * r r p r »

(DJed-Ptah-1uf-Ankh), hm-ntr m, S n >Imn', f a i e n c e ,

| W i "yn. 22

faience

Ty-krt,

bronze. 9.2 cm! Ld. 4 . 7 . 1 . 1 (Pis. 56. 117). Hry-'Irm

(Takeloth-Meramun); faience. 13.S as; Ld. «.

3 . 0 . 9 ( P i s . 47. 114) ( F i g . 28). Hr-nht

Female worker 1 Jhebes

( H o r - n e k h t ) ; f a i e n c e . 14.8 cm; Ld. 4 . J . 0 . U ( P U .

134).

VU161. Taparlng sides Ld. 4.3 0 1 (

P3sb3->f-n-niat,

( P i s . 56, 117); bronze. 8 cm (Fig. 28).

10.7 cm, Ld. 4.3.1.84 (Pis, 52, 116). ' Dd Ijntw-iw.Mntj (DJed Khonsu-iuf-Ankh); f a i e n c e , 11 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.86 (PI. 116).

l « « p l . Illustrated

S t p - n - f l " , Mry-'Imn

f a i e n c e , 8.6 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 2 ( P i s . 46, 114). (Fig. 28).

P3-m°-n> (Pamel); faience, 10.4 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 2 0 ( P i s . 50, 115).

yjHJ

mry; faience, 11 cm;

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 3 . 0 . 2 (Amenemope), 4 . 3 . 0 . 9 (Takeloth), 4.7.0.2 (Psu-

3Bt-m-3h-Ut (Isit-em-akh-bit); faience, 10.2 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 1 ( P i s . 48,

dyn. 22

(Djed-Khonsu-iuf-ankh), it-ntr

Ld. 4 . 3 . 1 . 8 5 ( P i s . 52, 116).

VIIIA2. Perpendicular sides Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4.3.1.1 (3et-m-3h-bit),

Tnt-t3.U

lisy-Mut (Nesy-Mut); sun-dried c l a y ; Ld. 4.5.1.17 (Pis. 55, 117).

C. 48455 (PI. dyn. 22

Hm>t-t3.U (Henut-taui), du3t-ntn

( H e n u t - t a u i ) ; f a i e n c e , 9.5 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.62 (Pis. 51, 115).

G3wt-ssra> (Gaut-seshnu); f a i e n c e , 9.6 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.71 (Pis. 51, 115).

32); faience, 16.5 cm.

dyn. 21

Fig. 28.

'Imn-mrt (Heryt-Amun); f a i e n c e , 10.1 cm; Ld. 4.3.1.6 (Pis. 49, 115). Unat-t3.ui

faience,

14.4 cm; Aubert 1974, 177, f i g s . 126-127; Hermopolis. Mhyt-n-Weht-Mry-mt (Mehyt-en-uskhet-Mery-Mut), du3t-ntri

( N e s y - t j e r u i ) , s3t-nsw-, f a i e n c e , 12.3 cm; Ld. 4.3.0.7 (Pis.

49, 114).

M t )

,

F1fl.

28
mple I l l u s t r a t e d : Osorkon I I .

221

Hr ( H o r ) . ton-ntr " r i g h t : down.

w Jflsorkon I I ) ; faience; Montet 1942, PI. 4 (no. 6 8 ) ; Montet 1947, "

pT«

w /Hubert 1974, 159. f i g . 102, 103 ( F i g . 33).

2ZIXJ«.

c 48572 ( P 1 3 3 ) ; faience> 14

-

^

22

-

-Imn; C. 47173 (PI. 37); faience, 14 cm; l e f t : whip

Wsrkn (Osorkon) u r &rp hm-, UC 464, 465; faience, 5 cm (head missing)r i g h t : down, l e f t : whip, Te: 1 col. back. '

cm; with uraeus.

IXB-Jeis.withJriBart1te.wig1.whlEs1_anns

yiIID..Fei!a]e.wor!!erj-ISDlS ( F l ' 9 '

(Fig,

2 g)

29)

Example I l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 1 . 5 . 2 (Hnsw-ms).

VIIID1. Complete mummy dyn. 21

Example illustrated: Psusennes I . dyn 21

Fi-sb3-ha-n-niwt

Hnsw-ms (Khonsu-mose); wood, 14 cm; Ld. 4.1.5.2 (Pis. 46, 114, F1g. 29).

(Psusennes I ) ; faience, w i t h breasts shown; cartouche;

Hnat-t3.xd

Hontet 1951, 52 (no. 256), f i g . 15; Hontet 1942, f i g . 56, PI. 26 (Fig.

Nsy-'Irm

29). P3-eb3-hc-n-niwt

(Psusennes I ) ; bronze, 8.4 cm; Ld. 4 . 7 . 0 . 1 2 (Pis. 56,

117). Amenemopei faience; with breasts shown; cartouche; Hontet 1942, PI. 27;

C. 48460 (PI. 32); faience, 16 cm.

G3wt-ssnw (Gaut-seshnu); C. 46818 ( P I . 37); faience, 10 cm. IXC ; _Reis_with_trigartite_wig_and_whi^^

( H g . 29)

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4 . 1 . 5 . 1 [Itsy-p3wty-t3.wi). dyn. 21

Montet 1951, no. 258.

( H e n u t - t a u i ) , du3t-ntn

(Nesy-Amun); C. 46994 ( P I . 37); faience, 12.5 cm.

4 . 3 . 5 . 1 (3Bt-m-ih-blt)

Nsy-p3wty-t3.wi ( N e s y - p a u t y - t a u i ) ; wood, 11 cm; l e f t : whip, r i g h t :

VIIID2. Legs modelled

down; Ld. 4 . 1 . 5 . 1 ( P i s . 45, 114, Fig. 29).

Example illustrated: Psusennes I ,

3st-rn-3h-bit ( I s i t - e m - K h e b ) ; f a i e n c e , 12.3 cm; l e f t : w h i p , r i g h t : down;

P3-sb3-h°-n-niwt (Psusennes I ) ; Hontet 1951, 52 (no. 257), f i g . 15;

Ld. 4 . 3 . 5 . 1 ( P i s . 53, 115, Fig. 29).

Montet 1942, f i g . 57, PI. 26 (Fig. 29). Amenemope; faience; Montet 1951, no. 258; Hontet 1942, f i g . 57, PI. 26.

Hnwt-t3.wi

( H e n u t - t a u i ) ; C. 48462 ( P I . 32); faience, 12 cm; l e f t : whip,

r i g h t : down.

!0]IE._Late_mu[miform_worker (Fig. 29)

Nsy-t3-nb-t3.wi

Example illustrated: Ld. 4.3.2.11 (uninscribed).

l e f t : whip, r i g h t : down.

dyn. 23-24 Uninscribed; Ld. 4.3.2.11, faience, d u l l blue glaze ( P I . 5 3 ) .

Nsy-pr-m>b (Nesy-per-nub), it-ntr

cnh-sp-n-vpt

(Ankh-shepenupet), nbt pr; HHA; 364 specimens uninscribed;

( N e s y - t a - n e b - t a u i ) , C. 46917 (PI. 36); faience, U cm;

faience, in two shabti boxes inscribed w i t h N and T , one w i t h represen-

Ssy-p3-hr-an

tation of boat on l i d . Thebes, Winlock, BMMA 6(1924), 2.

r i g h t : whip, l e f t : down.

?r-n-B3stt (Her-en-Bastet), imcyt

n u 6 cm; l e f t : w i p r i g h t : down;

'

192

* -

4.3.5.3

('Imn-m-h3t).

mryi faience, 11.5 cm; r i g h t : whip,

l e f t : down; Ld. 4 . 3 . 5 . 2 ( P i s . 53, 117, Fig. 30). •imn-m-hst (Amun-em-hat), wab nb.f,

faience. 6.7 cm; l e f t : whip, r i g h t :

down; Ld. 4 . 3 . 5 . 3 ( P i s . 53, 117, Fig. 30). Mn-hpr-if (Hen-kheper-Re°); C. 46826 ( P I . 36); faience, 13 cm; r i g h t :

223

sl3>

r ^ L t . t ) ;

thabtis of the Late Period (Classes X, XI and XII)

C. «864 (PK 37); faience, 13.5 cm; l e f t : whip. Index.of_№3

(Pa-shery-en-.sit,, «

-

*

Aubert,

C lass

X

Mummiform w i t h o u t b a c k - p i l l a r LP (Fig. 31) XA. ' C l a s s i c a l ' mummy dyn. 25/26

197«7l77. f i g s . 124-125; faience. 14.5 cm. Hermopolis.

1) Stone w i t h o u t beard IXF..Reis.w1t!!.sh2rt.iEiBäÖi5t.Si9i.lSS5-"9§ib§Ei.Iä3«

< " » • 30)

2) Stone w i t h beard

Example illustrated: Takeloth I I . iyn

22

3) Glassy faience

Takeloth Hi Hontet 1942, PI. 2, no. 41 (Fig. 30).

4) Faience

Osorkon Hi Montet 1942, PI. 4, no. 68.

XB. Mummy w i t h f l a t back and rounded shoulders

Hr-nht (Hor-nekht), "perrucke f r i s e e " , l e f t : down, r i g h t : whip; Hontet 1942" PI. 4 no. 78; Hontet 1947, PI. 55. ( F i g . 30)

1) Saite mummy w i t h p l a i n wig 2) Saite mummy w i t h s t r i a t e d wig

Example illustrated: Osorkon I I . Osorkon II-, l e f t : down, r i g h t : whip; Hontet 1942, PI. 4 , no. 68;

3) Saite mummy w i t h T-shaped t e x t , p l a i n wig

Hontet 1947, PI. 55 (top l e f t and bottom r i g h t ) ( F i g . 3 0 ) ; Aubert 1974,

4) Saite mummy w i t h T-shaped t e x t , s t r i a t e d wig

159, f i g s . 100-101, back p i l l a r .

5) Late mummy

I^.B?l§-WitL]oD9.tr|partite_wig_and_beart

6) Late mummy, bichrome glaze

(Fig. 30)

Examplesillustrated: Psusennes I (faience) and Ld. 4 . 7 . 0 . 1 8 , Psusennes (bronze). dyn. 21

Psusennes I; bronze, 8.3 cm; Ld. 4.7.0.18 (Pis. 56, 117); Cf. Montet 1951, PI. 63, no. 333.

Class X. Mummiform w i t h o u t b a c k - p i l l a r LP (Fig. 31)

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 4.7.7.1 (Un-db3w-n-ddt). Wn-d>3w-n-ddt (Un-djebau-en-djed); bronze, 11.4 cm; " g r e a t e s t o f t e n " ;

sSnk (Heka-Kheper-Rec, Sheshonq), f a i e n c e ; Montet 1942, no.

Example i l l u s t r a t e d : B e r l i n 22823 'Imn-ir-di.s

259, PI. 26; Montet 1951, 53, f i g . 15, no. 260. I ^ j Q C o n y e n t i o n a l f o r m s (Fig. 30)

116) .

(Di-Sst-hb-sd).

(Amunirdis I ) , hmt-ntr,

serpentine (upper p a r t ) ,

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d ^ 4.3.9.1 (B3k-n-Dh.ty) and C. 48288 înscribed). dyn. 22-24 w * - * ^ (Bak-en-Djehuty); faience, 17.5 cm; Ld. 4 . 3 . 9 . 1 ( P i s . 54, Uninsaribed; C. 48288 (PI.

l!?i-lQla§sicar_mummy_dyn._25/26 XA1 Stone w i t h o u t beard ( F i g . 31)

Ld. 4.7.7.1 (Pis. 57, 117). ttcs-hpr-ff,

XIC. Mummy w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r and wig merged Class XII Unconventional Forms ( F i g . 33) XIIB. Amulet shabti

I^L.Bsls.wlth.bag wigj Tanis (Fig. 30)

dyn. 22

XIB. Mummy w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r covering wig

XIIA. T a b l e t

Psusennes I ; faience, Hontet 1951, PI. 63, no. 332.

dyn. 21

Mummiform w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r (Figs. 31-33) XIA. Mummy w i t h b a c k - p i l l a r and wig separated

IXG.Jeis.withjhort^rjg^

dyn. 22

Class XI

with

s i s t e r of Piankhy; UC 535-538;

uraeus, without I and B. Te: 8 Is f r . ,

V. V I I A . Hölscher, Med. Habu V (1954), PI. 21A; Aubert 1974, 195, 196. Sp-n-upt

(Shep-en-upet I I ) , sZt-nsu Py, duSt-ntr,

s i s t e r of Taharka;

UC 539; serpentine (upper p a r t ) , w i t h uraeus and shabti s p e l l , V. VIIA. 36);

faience>

wig with f i l l e t , legs separated.

8

cm;

,

t r i p a r t i t 6

p

iain

Medinet Habu, Hölscher, o p . c i t . , PI. 21G; Aubert 1974, 197. Disst-hb-sd

( D i - I s i t - h e b - s e d ) , srrfyt n -Im

, daughter of Nesy-Ptah,

s i s t e r o f Monthu-em-hat; B e r l i n 22823; serpentine, 17.5 cm. Te: 8 Is f r . , V. VIIA ( C I I ending: ink ntfc-formula). Medinet Habu, tomb 4. B e r l i n Kat. 908; Hölscher, o p . c i t . , PI. 21B-C; Aubert 1974, 198, f i g s .

192

225

XiA. Humniy.with.back-Billar.aDd.wig.seB^ ^îâdy-Amenope). £ £

" t j

"С 532-534. serpentine

s L b H s p e l l . V. VIIB; Assassif no. 33. Aubert 1974. 201.

202, Many examples in BM. ХА2 Stone with beard (Fig. 31) Example illustrated: Ld. 5.2.1.1 ( И м й ) . « (Harwa), imy-r pr dw3t^t_r, serpentine. Те: V. V I I . Ld. 5 . 2 . 1 . 1

JJÂl Saite mummy w i t h p l a i n wig (F1g. 31) Example

i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. 5.3.1.179 (Hr-irt-°3),

Oyn. 26

Ney-Hr (Nesy-Hor), rp°t

(psam. I)

mat

d y n . 26

PZ-dy-PP (Pady-pep) son of B3stt-ir-di.s

9reen,

9

-5

cm

i

7

1s

("n^-wrm-nfr).

h3ty-°-, 0IM 10659 (PI. 131); glassy faience, fr

- > 2 col. bp, V. VII var. ( B a s t e t - l r d l s ) ; C. 47354 (Pi

(Nekao I I ) 42); pale b l u e . 16.2 cm; 2 cols f r . , I n v . , Summons. «sir

N F, C a l l ;

Saqqara. Canopic j a r s 1n C a i r o , Serapeum s t e l a , Louvre IM 3097; Ts:

(Pis. 57, 118). ШЛМНМ

5.3.1.18

(Monthu-em-hat), Шу-С

god's f a t h e r , beloved o f the god, great u o i - p r i e s t ; Nf: Pady-Ptah (see

niwt e t c . ; s h a b t i s w i t h both shabti

Cl. XIA3). P r e l i m i n a r y dossier i n Aubert 1974, 217.

s p i l l (with ending ink ntk) and Amenhotep I l l - f o r m u l a , i n many c o l l e c dyn. 26

Hr-irt-°3

(Psam.II)

31).

dyn. 26

P3-i3bw-mh (Pa-abu-meh), "good name": Psmtk-snb (Psemtek-seneb),

Ksy-Pth (Nesy-Ptah), rpat h3ty-a, imy-r ss nsw rnnf3t, son o f Sb-Spdt

(Psam.II/

sdiwty bity,

(Sheb-Sopdet), nbt pr\ UC 543; serpentine (upper p a r t ) , shabti

Apries)

VIIA. Aubert 1974, 223, f i g . 136, 137.

tions. From Assassif, tomb 34. See BMMA 1920, 1 1 . f i g . 1 (Amenh.

Ill-

formula) Leclant, Montouemhat quatrième prophète d'Amon, B i b l . d ' Ê t . 35(1961), 166-170. spell,

whm-nsw, son o f T3-sryt-Mnw (Ta-sheryt-Min); Aubert 1974, 224, f i g .

Grand texte des Donations etc. 76, no. 73.

138; pale b l u e , 19 cm; 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA; Gizah tomb no. 102.

c o l l . M. Yoyotte, serpentine, 11.2 cm; Te: 5

Is f r . ; V. VIIA; Assassif tomb 223. Aubert 1974, f i g . 129. XA3 Glassy faience (Fig. 31) dyn. 26(e) Hr-3fr-bit (Hor-kheby), ss nsw, son of H3-m-Hnsw (Kha-em-Khonsu) and Nfr-Nt (Nefer-Neith), Ld. 5.3.1.189 (Pis. 62, 129). Exceptional

vari-

ant of LP shabti spell.

rh-nsw; C. 47425 ( P I . 41); blue, 18 cm; 10 Is f r . , V.

M3-Br (Udja-Hor) o r Psmtk-s3-Shnt (Psemtek-sa-Sekhmet), imy-r fart wrt,

V. VIIA. For the owner, who i s a son of Monthu-em-hat, see Meeks, Le Xala-khari-Amun, h3ty-c;

( H o r - i r e t - a a ) , imy-r vwt, Ld. 5.3.1.179 (Pis. 62, 122, F1g.

(Apries)

" f y - t o - t F (King A p r i e s ) , nsw, UC 570; green; g Is f r . , V. VIIA.

dyn. 26

P3y.f-t3w-St

(Amasis)

monuments and d a t i n g see Aubert 1974, 226.

( P e f - t j a u - N e i t h ) , c3 n h3-, UC 546; 12 cm (fragment). For

Psmtk-mry-Pth (Psemtek-mery-Ptah), imy-r hcww nsw; Aubert 1974, 226, f i g . 140; green, 20.5 cm; 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA; see also Cl. XIA2, Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 4 9 . Two ex. from Serapeum: Louvre N 2734 (SH 672-675, LDT I ,

XA4 Faience (Fig. 31) dyn. 25

222), Goyon, BIFA0 67(1969), 164, no. 3.

3st-m-3h-bit (Isit-em-Kheby), daughter of King Shabaka, UC 531; b r i g h t

T3y-n-n3-Kbw (Tjay-en-na-hebu), imy-r haww nsw, son of T3-nfrt-iyt})

blue, black W, 7 cm; 1 c o l . f r . N; tomb a t Abydos, 37 specimens i n -

( T a - N e f e r t - i t y ) , Aubert 1974, 227, f i g . 139; blue-green, 18 cm; 10.1s

scribed, 300 uninscribed; Amrah and Abydos, 78, 79, 86, 97, PI. 39.

f r . , V. V I I A ; Saqqara, B a r s a n t i , ASAE 1(1900), 262-271.

d y n . 2 6 ( P s a m . ( A n k h - H o r ) , imy-r Smaf, Ld. 5.3.1.206 ( P i s . 73, 123, F i g . 31). II/Apries)

dyn. 26/27 Psmtk-nb-ph.ty (Psemtek-neb-pehty), imy-r m°,

son of T3-sryt-n-3st

( T a - s h e r y t - e n - I s i t ) , Aubert 1974, 234, f i g . 148; o l i v e green, 13.8 cm;

XB,_Mu™iy_withJlatJack_and_ro

(Fig

6 I s f r . , V. V I I A ; Saqqara.

. 31 )

(Hapy-irdis) son of Чтп-ir-di.s

T3y-nfr ( T j a y - n e f e r ) , hw w3d, h°-rS, the son of Ts-Up-prt (Tjes-Hapy-

dyn. 25

fp-ir-di.s

ate late-PTP

6-6 cm; 1 c o l . f r . , N, F; Gizeh and Rifeh, P l . 28B Ра-dy-heh-, Ld. 5.3.2.14 (Pis. 75, 131, Fig. 31). Uninseribed; Ld. 5.3.4.62 (Pi. 77)

Class XI Mummiform with back-nil

(Amun-irdis), faience,

peret) and Dd-Pth-iw.f-anh

(Djed-Ptah-iuf-ankh); green-blue, ca. 18 cm;

V. V I I A ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 5 0 ( P i s . 63, 123). Psmtk (Psemtek), ktn, son of Ts-St-prt

(Tjes-Neith-peret); green, ca.

15 cm; 1 c o l . f r . , 1 col. bp, Ld. 5.3.1.140 ( P i s . 61. 129). l â r . (Figs. 31-33)

See also e . g . :

'ïm-htp,

(sd3wty bity),

son o f 3st-wrti

C. 47360 ( P I .

1 2 ) , 1 c o l . f r . , s e e ' a l s o C l . XIA2; P3-dy-'Imn-nswt, son o f

226

36S

T3-dy-3st-

m-m-e3.f

, • r a l l e r v 48.391. Stelndorff no. 729 ( P I . 106), 2 cols

(Heka-em-saf), imy-r f

m

nBa.

green g l a z e . 17.3 cm; 1 col. bp: l n v . ,

T

ASAE 5(1904), 69-78; S t e i n d o r f f 1946, n *

**

son

?

S ^ ' i i » ) .

^

(Nefert-Sekhmet)• UC 610; green. 13 cm; 1 c o l . f r . ; see also sub CI.

(King Nepherites),

Louvre 17409. E 5339; C. 48484

Psmtk (Psamtek), it-ntr,

P3-dy-Nt

e

' "

son of Sb3-rhyt (Sba-rekhy), deep blue, 17 or

blue! 18.5 cm; 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA; Saqqara. (Hapy-men), it ntr sm, hm-ntr, son o f B3stt-ir-di.s

(Bastet-

120 ( P i s . 59, 119). dyn. 26/27 Hr-m3°-hrw (Hor-maa-kheru), as new, son of Mryt-St (Heryt-Neith), UC 561; upper p a r t , green, Is f r . ; V. VIIA; Saqqara. Aubert 1974, 234. In

j r d i s ) , lie 567; 13 cm (fragment); V. VIIA; see also C l . XIA3.

t h i s group also e . g . : Ym-htp, ed3wty bity,

Dd-hr (Djed-her, Teos), son of Rnpt-nfrt ( R e n p e t - n e f e r t ) ; Aubert 1974,

3st-hby,

Dsr (Djeser), hm-ntr n B3stt nbt anh-t3.wi, son o f Hr-°nh (Hor-Ankh), dyn. 27

imy-r mec son of

Aubert 1974, 235, f i g . 147; Psmtk, son of •Im-ir-di.e,

9858 ( P I .

UC 565; green, 18.5 cm; 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA. Cf. Aubert 1974, 269-270. XIA2 Saite mummy with striated wig (Fig. 31)

son of 3at-wrt, C. 47372

( P I . 4 1 ) , see also sub CI. XIA1; °rih-v3h-ib-f?-e3-St,

247, f i g . 150; olive green, 11.9 cm; 1 col. f r . (ex Hoffmann no. 264).

0IM

130).

h-ms (Ah-mose), imy-rwt,

Zagreb 652 (ex Koller 431); blue green, 19

cm; 8 I s f r . , V. V I I A ; c f . Aubert 1974, 239.

Example illustrated: Ld. 5.3.1.149 (Psmtk-mry-Pth).

Psmtk (Psamtek), imy-R SB i°w-r-nsw,

(Nefer-ib-Ric-sa-Neith),

dyn. 26

Wsrkn (Osorkon), "good name": Sfr-ib-Ra-s3-Nt

(Psam.II)

imy-r hst pr-c3, son of 'J^h-ms (Ah-mose) and Mry-'lmn-it.s

son of Ur-St (Mer-Neith); green,

19.2 cm; 10 I s f r . , V. V I I A ; Ld. 5.3.1.137 (Pis. 60, 121).

(Mery-Amun-

i t e s ) . Private c o l l . Groningen (ex a.m. Paris 1962); blue-green, 16 cm

dyn. 27(1) 'l°h-ms

(Ah-mose), hm-ntr Pth, hry sst3 St Wrt, son of

Sfr(t)-Shmt

(Nefert-Sekhmet); UC 554; 15 cm (fragment); V. VIIA. For i d e n t i f i c a -

(feet missing); 10 Is f r . , V. VIIA; Giza; Phoenix 19, 2(1973), 275-279, f i g . 90; G r i f f i t h JEA 3(1916), 193-198, Pis. 33-35.

t i o n see Aubert 1974, 242-243; see also sub CI. XIA1 and CI. XIA3.

Psmtk-snb (Psemtek-seneb), hrp s3 Srkt; l i g h t blue-green; 1 c o l . f r . ; Ld. 5.3.1.161 (Pis. 70, 130). ' i W e w t (King Amasis, son of N e i t h ) , new, UC 562; f r a g » . . 12 cm; V. VIIA. P5-dy-Sm3-t3.oi (Potasimto), general under Psam. I I . For two specimens, "e, ca. 18 cm, in Limoges and Annecy, see Capart, CdE 29(1940), 117

dyn. 30

liht-nb.f

(Nekht-nebef, king Nectanebo I ) , new, C. 48528 (PI. 31); '

green, 19 cm; 9 I s f r . , VIIA; Memphis. Nht-Br-hbt

(Nekht-Hor-heb, king Nectanebo I I ) , new, C. 48539; green,

15.5 cm; f e e t m i s s i n g ; 5 Is f r . V. VIIA. S3y.f-°3-rwd

( N e p h e r i t e s ) , son of Hgr (Hakor), nbt pr; UC 599; green,

10 cm; 2 c o l s f r . Wig: W39.

Ratië, BIFA0 61(1962), 43; Aubert 1974, 221 (Psemtek), "good name": ^-ms(Ahmose),

(Pady-Neith), imy-r pr wr n dw3t-ntr, son of Tl-dy-B3ett

(Tady-Bastet); o l i v e green, 14 cm; 9 to 11 Is f r . , V. VIIA; Ld. 5 3 1

"nh-fp (Ankh-Hapy), (imy-r) msc, son of Styt ( S a t i s ) , C. 47592; pale

dyn. 26 (Amasis)

^ H

(1971), 9-27.

son of T3-s3-dd (Ta-sha-didi ) . C. 47465-

(Pa-kha'as), fay JP,

47473 (PI. 42); pale green. 15-21 cm; Is f r . , V. VIIA.

PTP

^

18 cm; l i s t o f known specimens and other monuments, Yoyotte. BSFE 60

Hgr (King Hakor), Louvre 17408. PH&

4

18.6

cm;

10

- 3 - 1 - 1 4 9 ( p l s - 61, 121), see also sub Cl. XIA1

228

( T j a y - H o r - p a - t a ) , son o f Tfnt ( T e f - n u t ) ; green, 17 t o

specimens mentioned by Aubert 1974, 247. P3-h3°a (Pa-Kha'as), imy-r h°ww new, son of Hthr-m-3ht; Aubert 1974,

229

249, fig-

152!

„ hlue 26.5 cm; 9 I s f r . , green-blue,

V. V I I A ; see a l s o sub dyn.

( H o r - U d j a ) , edswty bity,

30

Dhuty-ir-di.a

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d : Ld. ,,

Cnh-Tkrt

s i «

^

^

P3-h3°e

(Ankh-Takelot), imy-r nsu> hut Pth;

deep b l u e and d a r k

blue,

'

"

L - . S ^ t P l ,

67,

brown-green, ca. 7

l i n e s ; Ld. 5.3.1.210 (Pis! 73, 130, F i g .

XIA5 Late mummy ( F i g .

32).

Aubert 216, f i g .

131; p a l e green and

son

o f

(H

;thor.em.

h3ty-°,

imy-r

ma°, son o f WdS-Sw ( U d j a - S h u ) ; UC 583;

32) Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 3 5

(U3h-ib-Fp),

5.3.4.115, 5.3.4.116.

c

dyn. 30-

W3h-ib-R°

PTP

( F i g . 3 2 ) , 5 . 3 . 1 . 3 8 ( P i s . 6 6 , 1 2 7 ) ; g r e e n l b e i g e , 9 t o 10 cm; l ' c o l . ' f r . ,

( W a h - i b - R e ) , son o f T3-dy(.t)-Hr

( T a d y t - H o r ) ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 36

o r 1 c o l . bp and w i g .

black, 7 cm; no panel l i n e s . P3-dy-Pth (Pady-Ptah), it-ntr,

sm, hm-ntr B3stt;

Aubert

133; olive green and brown, 7.2 cm; no panel l i n e s ; son o f St3~ir-bint

1974, 216,

T3-Wm-'Itm

fig,

Saqqara.

P3-dy-Hk3 (Pady-Heka), it-ntr,

PTP

Wingstedt 1969, 15 ( f i g . 15), g r e y - y e l l o w , 10.5 cm; G a r d i n e r , PSBA

(Sty-er-bone);

PTP

(Ta-remetj-net-

°nt3y ( A n t j a y ) ; deep b l u e , ca. 9 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 6 - 5 . 3 . 1 . 3 0 ( P i s . 6 6 , 127).

38(1916), 129, PI. 6. Dd-hr (Djed-her, Teos), son o f Nfr-mu? ( N e f e r - m u ? ) ; Wangstedt 1969, 16

Ld. 5.3.4.115

(PI. 78); uninscribed (Fig.

32).

Ld. 5.3.4.116

(PI. 78); uninscribed (Fig.

32).

Dd-hr ( T e o s ) ; u n i n s c r i b e d ; Abydos I , 38, P I . 79:1.

( f i g . 16); yellow-green, 10.8 cm. (Ankh-Hapy), sm, hm Pth e t c . , son o f T3(-iniwti)

pale blue green, 12.9 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 1 ( P i s . 6 6 , 125, F i g . °nh-Hk3 (Ankh-Heka), hrp hut, whm nsw, son o f

(Ta-iniuti);

XIA6 Late mummy, bichrome g l a z e ( F i g s .

32).

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d :

Nb-dnkuy-hrîhy.a!?)

(Neb-denehuy-her-ihes) nbt pr; b l u e , 15 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 3 ( P i s .

58,

'Iran, son o f T3-sryt-t3-iht

t a - i h e t ) ; blue green, 13.3 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 5 8 ( P i s . 7 7 ,

5.3.2.18

dyn. 30

W3h-ib-R° col.fr.,

( W a h - i b - R e c ) , imy-r ms°, son o f T3-hit ( T a - K h u t ) ; Louvre; 1 b l u e i n l a i d h i e r . See Aubert 1974, 251.

Dd-hr ( D j e d - h e r ) , hm-ntr-, Abydos I , 38, P I . 7 9 : 1 ; ca. 11 cm and 15 cm,

127). etc.,

5.3.2.10 ( i l l e g i b l e ) ,

5 . 3 . 4 . 8 0 ( u n i n s c r . ) , 5.3.4.119 ( u n i n s c r . ) , 5.3.4.141 ( u n i n s c r . ) .

(Ta-sheryt-

Bs-B3-nb-Dd (Nes-Ba-neb-Djed, Smendes), am3ty, wp ntr.wi

32-33)

Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 1 5 (P3-dy-Wair),

(P-h3ty?),

125). Dd-hr ( D j e d - h e r , T e o s ) , hm-ntr

(Ta-Wehem-Amun), son o f T3-rmt-(n.t-)B3att

B a s t e t ) ; wSngstedt 1969, 20 ( f i g . 2 0 ) ; green-brown, 12.5 cm; 1 col. bp.

dyn. 30-

cnh-fpy

,

g r e e n , 15 cm.

Examples i l l u s t r a t e d :

hm-ntr, green and b l u e , 7 . 4 cm; no panel

Bd-nfr (Djed-nefer), imy-r(?);

naa

127)

125).

Other shabtis f o r Bak-en-renef i n CI. XIC. Snb f (Sen-bef), it-ntr,

'sb-Ht-iyty

l i g h t g r e e n . 18 cm; Ld. 5.3.1.252 ( P i s ' 63

( P a - k h a ' a s ) , imy-r h°m

Br ( H o r ) , rp°t

hm-ntr Pth e t c . ;

32)

a k h e t ) ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 6 8 ( P i s . 6 4 , 135). See a l s o CI. XIA2.

Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 2 4 (PIS. 6 6 , 1 2 5 ) . f B a k - e n - r e n - e f ) , tsty,

^

(lslt-en-mehvt)-

diw e t c . . son o f

(Djeljuty-irdis).

(Nephthys-ity); «

son o f 3et-n-mhyt

pale g r e e n . 13 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 8 6 ( P i s . 72, 127*, Fig

CI. XIA4.

green b l u e , b l a c k i n c i s e d ; 1 c o l . f r .

son o f

Sntyt (Shentyt); l i g h t green, 16.5 cm; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 6 4 ( P i s . 6 1 , 126).

P3-dy-Weir

Psmtk-mry-fimn (Psamtek-Hery-Amun), imy-r

Dd-hr ( T e o s ) ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 1 5 ( P I . 5 9 ) ; b r i g h t and deep b l u e , 14.5 cm;

Aubert 1974, 243, f i g . i 4 9 ;

gree

fpy-™

am, hm-ntr.son

(Hapy-men), it-ntr,

n,

*

(NeSy

N.B.: -B-: See see aUn also sub CI. 'JllXIA6.

"Shu-Tefnut>' W * ™ » .

™> *

son o f

7 Is f r . , o f B3stt-ir-di.s

P-h3ty?

(Bastet-

XIA1.

son o f ihnt

mummy with T-shaped t e x t , s t r i a t e d wig ( F i g . i'iostrated: u / s l u « ^ ™

32)

(Pa-dy-Osiris,

V. V I I A .

(Fig.

P e t o s i r i s ) , hm-ntr Bthr W3dt, t h e son o f

32).

( P e - h a t y ? ) , son o f Nbt-Wd3t ( N e b e t - u d j a t ) ; UC 642; blue and

b l a c k , 15 cm; 5 I s f r . , V. V I I A . C f . a l s o Ld. 5 . 3 . 2 . 1 8 ( P I . 7 5 , F i g . 32).

( T a - h e n e t ) ; Aubert,

3st-(m-)3h(-bit)

cm; S a q q a r a ' ( 1 8 4 5 ) . '

XIA4 Saite

230

Nfr(t)-Shmt,

13.7 cm.

' r d l s j . u c 586; green, 14cm; see a l s o C I . t

ms°,

PTD

( I s i t - e m - k h e b ) ; Ld. 5 . 3 . 1 . 1 ( P i s . 65, 118); pale

g r e e n - b l u e , 1 2 . 9 cm; 1 c o l . f r . «3-nfr-rnpt

i n closed p a n e l , blue i n l a i d .

( N a - n e f e r - r e n p e t ) , son o f St3-irt-bint

( S t y - e r - b o n e ) ; Ld.

5 . 3 . 1 . 2 6 0 ( P i s . 6 4 , 1 3 3 ) ; green and b l u e , 1 9 . 5 cm; 9 I s f r . . V. VIIA

36S

(EXC

1974, 267, f i 9 1 5 9 5 r K « ^ ' text inlaid in v i o l e t . Qau el-Kebir? of

b l u e

*12-5

cm

(SemSet)

"

T

dyn. 30

"shaped

47512

s

H

W

( " « h - l b - W C , . Ld

'

'

•

5.3.1.31 (PIS. 66. 127); l i g h t blue. 9 1

im3h hr Weir N ( F 1 g .

33).

3m3

(Ama); deep blue g l a z e . 8.3 cm; 1 col. f r . , 1 col.bp; Ld ( P i s . 65, 127).

4

wsh-ib-xo-lrr-nfrv 12.1 cm; 5 I s f r .

d d m h t i n see Yoyotte in flubert 1974.

Dd-hr (Teos), to-ntr ss nsw, son of W3dt (Wadjet); UC 544; green. 16 cm;'l col. f r . , blue i n l a i d ; plain wig w i t h band ( r i b b l e ) . Sb'-Spdt (Sheb-Sopdet). ihy n 'Imn-lf-nsw-ntrui

«

'

cm; 1 c o l . f r . :

IZttJ (Nefer-wadj), W* ' > "13. 47524 "pale green. 12.3 cm; 1 c o l . f r . . i n l a i d i n pale v i o l e t . For Prel

( P l s 6 5 1 2 8 ) 1 , 1 f l h t b,ue 9reen 12,5 emi 2 c o u

Z

'w e -2'fNesy-Nehn,et-aui). son of M M b . f r * (Nesy-Nephthys) and

5 3 14

(Wah-ib-Re c -1rer-nefru), 01H 17323 (PI. 128); green '

rla<s XII Unconventional forms

C. 47526 ( P I . 4 2 ) ;

XlIA._Iablet ( F i g . 33)

green, wig black, usekhi 10.5 cm; 1 c o l . f r . i n panel; hands: H28.

dyn. 26(?) TSy.iw ( T j a y - i u ) , nbt pr-, BM 66850; black granite with yellow spots,

«nh-pS-ted (Ankh-pa-khred), rp°t h3ty-° imy-r ms°w n h3swt\ C. 47363

8.7 x 6.8 x 2.7 cm; incised shabti facing 4 cols of rather linear hi-

(PI. 42j; blue green, 11.5 cm; f u l l black wig, long black beard, I re-

eroglyphs, V. VI v a r . ; BMQ 32(1967/8), 56.

l i e f ; 1 col. f r . Sm3-t3.wt (Sma-taui), hn-mtr-?-,

imy-r ms°w, son o f £?(?)

(Sha?); C.

XIIB.J\mulet_shabti ( F i g . 33)

47287 (PI. 42); blue grey, 10.5 cm; 1 c o l . f r . i n panel, dark blue gray

XIIB1 Flat back, Ld. 5 . 3 . 9 . 2 ( P I . 7 9 ) ; from mummy, bp pierced; blue, 4.8 cm.

inlaid. P3-dy-Hr-m-hb (Pady-Hor-em-heb), imy-r ms°a, son o f 3st-rsty

(Isit-

XIIB2 Back p i l l a r , Ld. 5 . 3 . 9 . 1 ( P I . 7 9 ) ; deep blue, 6.8 cm.

reshty); Aubert 1974, 270, f i g . 161; pale green, 11.9 cm; 1 c o l . f r . in §14. Materials and manufacture

panel, blue i n l a i d . UC 588, N i l l e g i b l e , rpat hm-ntr hrp hru-, green, 13 cm; 1 col. f r . , i n laid blue, plain wig with band, lappets w i t h one band.

Wogd_and_stone

Ld. 5.3.4.56 (PI. 77); uninscribed; blue and b l a c k , 5.8 cm.

With the exception o f precious metals and stones, every material obtainable 1n

Ld. 5.3.4.80 (PI. 78); uninscribed; l i g h t green and brown, 4.2 cm (Fig.

Ancient Egypt was used f o r the production of shabtis

32).

which the shabti s p e l l was t o be r e c i t e d (according to the rubric i n the Coffin

Ld. 5.2.4.119(91. 78); uninscribed; pale green, wig p l a i n blue, 6.1 cm (Fig. 32).

Text Version), had t o be made o f C h r i s t - t h o r n and tamarisk wood. When mummiform

Ld. 5.3.4.133(PI. 79); uninscribed; deep b l u e , ca. 5.5 cm.

were also used. The e a r l i e s t known funerary statuettes of t h i s form were modelled

Ld. 5.3.4.140(?\. 79); uninscribed; deep b l u e , ca. 7 cm, W, I and B black (Fig. 32).

in wax and c l a y , m a t e r i a l s which are t y p i c a l f o r magical figurines and amulets

Ld. S.3.2.10 (PI. 75); i l l e g i b l e ; deep b l u e , 12.7 cm; 1 c o l . f r . black inlaid (Fig. 33).

perseded by wood and stone.

statuettes made t h e i r appearance a t the close of the Old Kingdom, other materials

(Classes I and I I ) . During the Middle Kingdom, however, these materials were su-

Wooden s t a t u e t t e s were not very common i n the Middle Kingdom, but wood was us

*I!;J№Jack_gillar_covering_wig (Fig. 33)

The f i r s t statues over

b

ed on a large scale i n the Second Intermediate period and the New Kingdom. The

est examples date from dyn. 18 and e a r l y dyn. 19. A microscopic analysis of wood-

dt' S - ^ B a k - ™ - e f ) , see CI. XIA3. "yn. 30(?) Uninscribed-, Ld. 5.3.4.48 (PI. 77).

en shabtis has never been undertaken, but macroscopic research seems t o prove

« C 1 J u № _ b a c k . E i I l a r . a n d . w i g . m e r g e d (Fig. 33)

ty specimens) also ebony and coniferous wood were used

that

dyn. 26

^-tr-di.e

(Amun-irdis), son o f e ^ - p (Ankh-Hor) and K3p.t

(Kapet),

that

tamarisk, sycomore and acacia, and t o a lesser extent (only f o r better q u a l i sh

Yidence to support t h i s

232

40)

. Despite the f a c t

a b t i s are o f t e n a l l e g e d t o be manufactured o f persea wood, there i s no e 41

> . At the end o f the New Kingdom wood and stone are re-

36S

pla ced

by pottery ^

As

faience as materials f o r shabtis.

a matter of course the method o f production of wooden and stone shahti. Z

I

T

principal d e t a i l s o f the image t o be sculptured were sketched on a block "

I

I

s1m1lar

. t h P Mi d( jie Kingdom stone shabtis outnumber wooden s h a b t l s . Apart from the In the Middle King ^ ^ f o p e t e r n i t y > t h g rea_

or

oTendurab f ,: I: t e 9 ri-a,s 9 may have been the employment of funerary

to t h a t o f f u l l - s i z e statues 1n these materials. F i r s t i

1

stone, probably a f t e r a model, which was made according to the proportions a

prescribed i n the s c u l p t o r ' s canon; then the image was cut or hewn out, and f u r -

statuettes in the niches of stelae and stela-chapels, which were exposed to the

ther decorated.

elements, and which were accessible to the public. In t h i s period and also i n the

Faiencej.glass.and.Bottery

early part of dyn. 18, hard and dark kinds of stone, such as g r a n i t e and s c h i s t , were in favour, but softer kinds, l i k e limestone, alabaster and serpentine, were

Faience shabtis occur from the Middle Kingdom to the end of the Ptolemaic pe 44

also used. From the middle of dyn. 18 the softer kinds p r e v a i l e d . Red g r a n i t e ap-

riod

pears mainly under Amenhotep I I I and the use of alabaster g r e a t l y increases from

quartz or quartz-sand held together by an a l k a l i n e binder. I t i s always granular,

the reign of Akhenaten. Red sandstone i s c h a r a c t e r i s t i c f o r shabtis of dyn. 19.

generally f r i a b l e , though sometimes hard. The hardest cores and those with the

>. The body m a t e r i a l o f faience shabtis, the core, consists of ground

From the Middle Kingdom u n t i l the middle of dyn. 18 the size o f the s t a t u e t t e s i s

finest grain can be found i n shabtis o f dyn. 18 and early dyn. 19, and also i n

generally large and their bodies are t a l l and rather massive. The l a r g e s t shabtis

the Late Period (dyn. 3 0 ) . I f the composition of the body material was hard and

for royal persons are those of Amenhotep I I I , Akhenaten and Tutankhamun. A f t e r

compact, i t was possible t o render the forms and the details of the statuettes i n

the Amarna period the size of the shabtis i s moderate. As regards modelling and

a more p l a s t i c way ( s t r i a t i o n s o f the w i g , p l a i t e d beards and implements), such

surface treatment the dyn. 18 examples and some of the dress o f d a i l y l i f e speci-

as the shabtis o f Seti I (dyn. 19) and Hor-udja (dyn. 30).

mens of early dyn. 19, are real masterpieces of craftsmanship. I f the s t r u c t u r e o f the body material was f r i a b l e , as can be observed with From the end of dyn. 19, but mainly under the l a t e r Ramesside kings o f dyn. 20,

many statuettes o f the l a t e New Kingdom and of the Third Intermediate period* the

the form of the statuettes is neglected by the makers. They become r a t h e r shape-

forms tend t o be r a t h e r shapeless, and any d e t a i l s had to be emphasized by the

less, and colours and paint are used as substitutes f o r sculptured d e t a i l s . The

use of t h i c k layers o f glaze and bold black painted designs.

final stage in this process results in shabtis p r a c t i c a l l y w i t h o u t contours, "tent The colour o f the body m a t e r i a l varies from white, greyish-brown to blueish and green.

pen" types, which begin in the reign of Ramesses I I . These shabtis have simple, rather streamlined shapes, and bear coarse monochrome decorations. The material is predominantly alabaster. Both mummiform and dress of d a i l y l i f e examples occur

The glossy appearance i s obtained by mixing wood and plant ashes (glazing ma-

(e.g.^shabtis of Djehuty-mose, "Greatest of Five" under Ramesses I I , a t Hermopolis)

terials) and a copper compound w i t h the body m a t e r i a l . During the process of f i r -

. Under dyn. 20 shabtis of t h i s kind become more and more s t y l i z e d and

ing these glazing m a t e r i a l s come t o the surface and the r e s u l t i s a vitreous,

also have polychrome designs. A large series i s known f o r kings and p r i v a t e per43

sons of dyn. 20, made in this technique

>.

smooth uniform glaze. Decorations and t e x t s are painted on the glaze and, i f they are incised, f i l l e d w i t h a glaze o f another colour or

In the Third Intermediate period shabtis of wood are r a r e , and examples of stone do not occur at a l l .

for the i n s c r i p t i o n , b l a c k - p u r p l e i s normally used. This i s manganese, the oxide of

Darl r r r V a

h

f

I

d

°ne

:r

a d s

Shabt1S

UkeS

StatUett6S

T

i

a

St

: T

ThebeS K1n9d

i r ;

; T

M r e

" ™ ™

i n the - o u l £

d e t a i l s and the t e x t had t o be a p p l i e d anyhow. № J '

^

^

^

^

n s e l f >

the l a t t e r were aireaoy

^

no

t h e y

h a d

s t a t u e t t e

„

t Q

i s

^

e

e x a c t l

cate

pale and l i g h t b l u e s and a l s o f o r t h e i r pale green (celadon or apple green!

{over, but a t the same t i m e t h e y may be covered w i t h a t h i c k crackled, suo rv

If

u

glaze. Ш t h i s p e r i o d a l s o c o m b i n a t i o n s o f two colours are i n f a v o u r . On ;ade in t h i s technique (Class Ш 6 ,

habtis

"bichrome g l a z e " ) the d e t a i l s and t e x t s ar

covered w i t h a g l a z e which i s o f a deeper c o l o u r than t h a t o f the body of the

Faience s

habtis of the Middle Kingdom are l i g h t blue o r l i g h t green w i t h black^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ tQ be f a s h i o n a b l e u n t i l t h e m i d d l e

purple detai g s If

tanhotep

^

^ „ j

the

of

f a i e n c e t e c h n i q u e covers the reigns

shabti. The f i r s t examples seem t o date from dyn. 30. As an example of t h i s v a r i the s t a t u e t t e s o f t h e g e n e r a l W a h - i b - R i c , the son o f Ta-Khut, who l i v e d under

ety

Nectanebo I I , are quoted here A p e c u l i a r f a i e n c e v a r i e t y i s t h e s o - c a l l e d "glassy f a i e n c e " . The body m a t e r i -

I I I and Akhenaten, which had important consequences f o r t h e product-

ion of shabtis both i n t h i s period and l a t e r . Under Amenhotep I I I m a g n i f i c e n t ex-

al of t h i s f a i e n c e i s so compact t h a t , both i n hardness and appearance, i t

amples occur, made according t o a process by which d i f f e r e n t g l a z e s are used at

very s i m i l a r t o g l a s s . See e . g . t h e s h a b t i s o f Hor-Kheby (Ld. 5 3 1 189

the same time. In a l i g h t background, b l u e , r e d , v i o l e t and d e t a i l s o f o t h e r c o l -

XA3)

ours, were fused. A good example i s the s h a b t i o f t h e v i z i e r Ptah-mose (C. 48406) 5

°).' During dyn. 19, mainly i n the f i r s t h a l f o f t h a t d y n a s t y , s t a t u e t t e s were

54)

is

Class

-

Shabtis o f g l a s s a r e n o t common. They occur i n dyn. 18 and 19 and were probably manufactured i n r o y a l workshops o n l y , and presented by the king t o high o f f i -

made with a white or pale green background i n which s e p a r a t e l y moulded d e t a i l s ,

c i a l s . Glass was e s p e c i a l l y used f o r d e t a i l s on s h a b t i s , such as faces, hands,

such as face, hands and a t t r i b u t e s , u s u a l l y i n r e d - b r o w n , are a p p l i e d .

implements, mummy bandages; such elements were f i t t e d onto bodies of other mate-

I n dyn. 19

and 20 white or pale green shabtis w i t h chocolate-brown and p u r p l e d e t a i l s and

r i a l , u s u a l l y stone and f a i e n c e .

texts were very common

were attached t o wooden s h a b t i s (composite

Some o f the s t a t u e t t e s f o r

Seti

I are conspicuous

S i m i l a r d e t a i l s may also be made o f bronze and shabtis)

f o r t h e i r deep blue colour. The f i r s t p o t t e r y s h a b t i s d a t e f r o m t h e e a r l y p a r t o f dyn. 18. They are made In the Third Intermediate and Late periods n e a r l y a l l

s h a b t i s a r e made o f f a i -

ence. In the so-called shabti-decrees f o r Nesy-Khonsu and i n t h e BM-shabti cont r a c t , mention was made only o f faience specimens, and i n a t e x t on a Late Period shabti box "ushebtis of faience (thnt)"

are e x p l i c i t l y named (Mogensen,

Inscr.

of red-baked N i l e c l a y and a r e covered w i t h a red burnished s l i p . D e t a i l s and i n s c r i p t i o n s are p a i n t e d b l a c k

5 6

'.

A t t h e end o f dyn. 19 the production o f p o t t e r y

shabtis i n c r e a s e d c o n s i d e r a b l y . The need o f an increased number o f s t a t u e t t e s f o r one owner ( s h a b t i gangs) - a r e s u l t o f t h e changed s h a b t i concept - compelled the

h i e r . , PI. 26).

craftsmen t o use cheaper m a t e r i a l s . A t t h e same time the d e c l i n e i n t a s t e and

Many specimens belonging t o the shabti gangs o f t h e p r i e s t s o f Amun, from the

s k i l l a f t e r t h e h i g h - p o i n t o f t h e s h a b t i i n d u s t r y i n dyn. 18, becomes apparent.

Der el-Bahri Caches, are cobalt blue w i t h black d e t a i l s and have a remarkable

These s h a b t i s are c o u r s e , mass-produced s t a t u e t t e s , mostly covered w i t h a p o l y -

glossy appearance ("Der el-Bahri b l u e " ) . Others are l i g h t b l u e . A t Tanis pale

chrome d e c o r a t i o n and a panel w i t h one column o f t e x t on the f r o n t mentioning the

green and green-white glazes occur, w i t h brown d e t a i l s . S t a t u e t t e s from dyn. 22

t i t l e and name o f t h e owner. They were made i n open moulds. Many specimens are

and 23 are r e l a t i v e l y small and have green glazes w i t h b l a c k

even u n f i n i s h e d , because t h e c l a y mass f r o m which they are made was not s l i c e d

details.

The majority of the Late Period shabtis are g r e e n , b u t b l u e a l s o o c c u r s .

o f f and i s s t i l l

In

p a r t i c u l a r the glazes on l a t e shabtis are more o f t e n t h a n n o t d i s c o l o u r e d . This tho r

K° ,

^ ^

chite was ^

th9t

th6y

™

^

the production of bronze an unbroken face o

h9Ve

L

x

been

"

exposed

^

f o r

^ 9ree

eT

f vim.

c e n t u r i e s t o w a t e r and damp in

^

^

'

Thl S

'

"

9 l a Z

decom

"

^ t U r n

P°siti°"

mal3

^

°Win9

^ 3°

"

t0

beneath

1ng the d v n a s t i « (dyn. 28-30) „ „ 1 . and' the n 9Ptolemai 9 l a z e t o brown. S h a b t i s f r o m t h e l a t e s t dynasties

36S

deli-

57

К

During dyn. 21 and 22 s u n - d r i e d c l a y s h a b t i s a l s o occurred. The f i r s t raens

of

Ples

from

this material

the L i b y a n p e r i o d , however, are p a i n t e d w h i t e , green or blue and are

^s

W6re chea

speci-

d a t e , as we have seen, from the Middle Kingdom. The exam-

sometimes covered w i t h a t r a n s p a r e n t v a r n i s h , which has turned y e l l o w Varnish

c p e r i o d , are conspicuous f o r t h e i r

a t t a c h e d on t h e back. Late New Kingdom p o t t e r y shabtis are found

by hundreds i n t h e g r e a t c e m e t e r i e s o f Abydos

This

a p p l i e d t o i m i t a t e g l a z e , so t h a t i t i s obvious t h a t these s t a t u e t t e s

P substitutes f o r t h e i r faience

counterparts.

237

Bron2e

p d

u

h K t i , are not very common. They appear from the end o f dyn. 18 f o r shabtiare I I ; 1n ^ 20 f o r Harnesses I I I ; and i n T

J

^

^

59)

White:

;r;; z

z

;

specimen, now i n Leiden, i s i n s c r i b e d w i t h a Demote d o n a t i o n t e x t ,

o

z

-

but t h i s statuette i s probably not a shabti but a mum!form ex-voto

0

. A

„ e n a p p l i e d as a v a r n i s h (see I n f r a ) , „

n a t . use: man's s k i n

Red:

from t h e Roman

e

"

n a t . use: w h i t e o f t h e e y e ; f l o w e r s ; l i n e n t e „ f < i . t m 1 1 e dress o f d a l l y l i f e 6 6 > .

very

67

68

lne

" ' v i n e mumny

, of

bandage, and

> ; o u t l i n e s o f y e l l o w elements

s e p a r a t i o n l i n e s between t e x t l i n e s

of

>.

t „

t

text-panels and

m a g - r e l . u s e : c o l o u r o f l i f e on amulettes >c ^ „ n

period (Ld. 5.7.1.1)siR. surface treatment ..se and meaning o f colours and v a r n i s h

and implements

69

>.

"

^

"

0n

n a t . use: f l o w e r s and o t h e r v e g e t a l elements 1n h » ^ K

G r e en:

The surface of the statuettes was t r e a t e d and decorated i n v a r i o u s ways. Both p r a c t i c a l and magico-religious considerations played a p a r t i n t h i s m a t t e r .

in » ^ - c o l l a r s

For

7

°).

"

m a g - r e l . use: c o l o u r o f v e g e t a t i o n ( ^

the meaning and dating of s h a b t i s . the method o f d e c o r a t i n g and t h e c h o i c e o f c o l -

ha1r

"tributes ..

-bands

* of

*.

m a g - r e l . u s e : l i k e g r e e n , a c o l o u r o f l i g h t . Blue i s the colour o f l a p i s

the decorations or a layer o f g i l d i n g i s a p p l i e d . The f i r s t technique i s used f o r s t i c k types (Class IV) and a l s o on mummiform s t a -

l a z u l i , the material

tuettes of the NK and on some of the f i g u r i n e s i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e .

our o f t h e body o f R e c - H o r a k h t e , Amun-Rec and O s i r i s (sky c o l o u r )

second occurs from the Middle Kingdom u n t i l the e a r l y p a r t o f t h e T h i r d diate period and the t h i r d from the middle o f dyn. 18 u n t i l

The

Interme-

t h e end o f dyn. 19

60

Blue f a i e n c e s u b s t i t u t e s >.

Black:

lapis

74

>.

lazuli.

n a t . use: w i g s , e y e s , frames o f c o l o u r e d planes and o u t l i n e s o f body

Stone shabtis may also be painted, p a r t i c u l a r l y l i m e s t o n e , a l a b a s t e r and sand-

p a r t s , a t t r i b u t e s and implements

stone. On New Kingdom shabtis the hieroglyphs are o f t e n f i l l e d w i t h a c o l o u r e d m a t e r i a l ; on dark stone the l a t t e r i s g e n e r a l l y w h i t e , on l i g h t e r

o f which t h e h a i r o f gods i s made, and also the c o l -

(passim).

m a g - r e l . u s e : l i k e g r e e n , a c o l o u r o f r e g e n e r a t i o n and v e g e t a t i o n ; body

varieties,

c o l o u r o f O s i r i s . T h i s god may be c a l l e d " t h e black one", from the Middle

black, green and blue.

Kingdom onwards, and t h e deceased, who i s i d e n t i f i e d w i t h O s i r i s , i s supyse_of_co]ours

posed t o l e a v e t h e I s l a n d o f Flames as " t h e g r e a t black one"

75

K

Objects

b e l o n g i n g t o t h e tomb i n v e n t o r y are o f t e n b l a c k . This c o l o u r can a l s o be fune T r h a e rv S L° f h ^

t

t

a T

tra

also tomb o b j e c t s were produced, and p a r t i c u l a r l y s h a h , ( .

w t

n

F u n e r a r y

'

Thus

ob

Jects

were

a l s 0

institution

donated by the king t o h i s

s h a b t i s , which were i n s c r i b e d w i t h the " K i n g ' s dona-

ormula" were c o n t r i b u t e d as p a r t o f the deceased's tomb equipment

102

>.

. ence)

9 r UndS ] °

ierj

i|lar9e

°f

s t

^le'

9roups

studi

6SS

J'ects ( e

S t y l i s t i c

capacit

'9'

s

t 0

o f

S3y

c r a f t s m a n s h i p and composition o f m a t e r i a l s ( e . g . o f f a i sh

a b t i s can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d as products o f c e r t a i n a t e l -

t h a t

i s

on1y

t h r o u g h more and i n t e n s i v e comparative

t e c h n i c a l d a t a , p r o v i d e d by both shabtis and o t h e r ob-

^ a t u a r y and mummy cases) t h a t something more can be said about the

• Period o f g r e a t e s t a c t i v i t y and l o c a t i o n o f such a t e l i e r s .

243

Generally

shabtis, found i n the g r e a t cemeteries o f Egypt such speaking we may assume tha as

were'loC

Memphis, Abydos and T h e ^ , ^

i e r s , under the supervision c1a1s.

One has t

h

^

^

e

^

c e r t a i n

„

tfar1ety

a l l y made, t h a t i s t o say i n near-by a t e l ^

^

d i r e c t l y of the k i n g ' s

offi-

Osiris

o f

and

containing

the

periods of E g y p t i a n tombs

of

the

f i r s t

centres where f u n e r a r y equipment was

^ ^

^

^

can

be

a t t e s t e d

f Q r

The , t . t ''

h i s t o p y

*t"

p l a c e

J

7

^ thei>

workshops, b u t t h e s h a b t i s which have been found i n the so c a l l d

own

the

• u e t t M

kinas th,-c 5 ' vlllS Sï*fî3 W R C

therefore h i g h l y f a v o u r e d as a cemetery. The p r i e s t s o f O s i r i s mav L

o f s h a b t i s . The t r a d i n g o f s h a b t i s t o other

produced, monopolized parts of the country and t h e i r export

o f types and m a t e r i a l s i s here l i k e w i s e the g r e a t e s t

found at Abydos d a t e f r o m a l l

„ear the h o l y p r e c i n c t o f O s i r i s and near the royal m a s t a b a s ' o / Z ^ l c e r t a i n l y n o t made l o c a l l y , b u t r a t h e r i n t h e o r M t ' 6 9reat 107) a t e l i e r s a t Memphis and Thebes caches

we re W

. j 103) New Kingdom Memphis seems p a r t i c u l a r l y to have exercised a g r e a t i n f l u e n c e on b o t h t h e production and development of shabtis, throughout Egyptian h i s t o r y ,

t was i n the

spell was for the f i r s t time c o d i f i e d on c o f f i n s from M i d d l e E g y p t , t h e tions of which are following Memphite t r a d i t i o n s .

T h i r d I n t e r m e d i a t e p e r i o d a new s t y l e and a new k i n d o f faience was i n

troduced by the Amun p r i e s t s a t Thebes. The s h a b t i s from Tanis a l s o form rate group, made i n l o c a l workshops under the patronage o f the

inscrip-

p h a r a o ^ s ^ ! ' 9

there.

In dyn. 12, i n El L i s h t , not

f a r from Memphis, the production of shabtis i n s c r i b e d w i t h t h e s p e l l

the

In

Memphite region that the shabti-idea as such may have o r i g i n a t e d ; and t h e shabti

had begun

The s h a b t i i n d u s t r y r e v i v e d , once more a t Thebes, d u r i n g dyn. 24 and 25

and new versions of the spell were developed. The mummiform s t a t u e t t e t y p e , how-

The

shabtis f o r t h e g o d ' s a d o r a t r i c e s o f Amun found a t Medinet Habu, are made o f

ever, on which the texts are w r i t t e n , appears almost s i m u l t a n e o u s l y i n Upper

stone and f a i e n c e . T h e i r s t y l e , and a l s o t h a t o f the f i g u r i n e s made f o r the great

Egypt, at Abydos. New types, such as the dress o f d a i l y l i f e s h a b t i and t h e mummy

stewards o f these h i g h - r a n k i n g l a d i e s and f o r the contemporary Kushite r u l e r s

on bier are almost certain Memphite creations and f o r t h e m i l l i n g s e r v a n t type

may be c a l l e d c l a s s i c a l ,

t h i s seems beyond doubt.

seem to hark back t o s h a b t i t r a d i t i o n s o f the Middle and New Kingdoms.

because b o t h forms and iconography as w e l l as t e x t s

'

Personal i n t e r e s t on the part of Kings and o t h e r h i g h - r a n k i n g persons both i n A f t e r the K u s h i t e p e r i o d , a new s t y l e was i n t r o d u c e d i n the e a r l y p a r t o f dyn

temples and state i n s t i t u t i o n s possibly i n f l u e n c e d t h e development and use o f

The unique iconography and i n s c r i p t i o n s of the s t a t u e t t e s f o r Amenhotep I I I

26. S t a t u e t t e s o f t h i s s t y l e have a back p i l l a r , and the m a t e r i a l o f which they

l"4).

shabtis. Of Akhenaten i t i s stated t h a t he i n s t r u c t e d h i s a r t i s t s p e r s o n a l l y

are made i s always f a i e n c e .

is

possibly the r e s u l t of t h i s King's personal i n t e r e s t i n h i s f u n e r a r y equipment

105

'.

T h i s f a i e n c e has a very hard and dense t e x t u r e , and

the blue and green g l a z e s on i t s s u r f a c e t e n d t o t u r n w h i t e and brown. The p r i n -

The High-priest of Memphis, Khamuas, a son o f Ramesses I I , may a l s o have express-

c i p a l , and p r o b a b l y o n l y , p r o d u c t i o n c e n t r e s o f such s h a b t i s were i n the N o r t h ,

ed his own ideas in t h i s matter (Ro-setau f o r m u l a , H i g h - p r i e s t o f Memphis t y p e ) .

where also t h e use o f s h a b t i s was c o n c e n t r a t e d i n t h a t p e r i o d (Saqqara, Giza,

During his o f f i c e and under the f i r s t Ramesside r u l e r s f i g u r i n e s o f f i n e

quality,

among which were many i n the dress o f d a i l y l i f e , were made i n t h e a t e l i e r s Memphis (Serapeum shabtis)

106

of

As f o r New Kingdom shabtis from Thebes, several groups can be d i s t i n g u i s h e d on

to " h a f t e i "

abt s made under the Thutmosid period and always i n s c r i b e d w i t h V e r s i o n I I I A of f

ten t n I' ^ ° Amenhotep I I and of Heka-rochi, ti5 UM,h / " * '

r

hl9h 6

°

f f 1 c 1 a , s

owner

of

a

l i k e

f i n e

ten-A»un. a contemporary of ' s e t o f g l a s s and stone shab-

ei

- — — - - Of alabaster from d,n. »

«d

' ^

M

^

tent

"P6n

A f t e r the S a i t e p e r i o d s h a b t i s seem t o disappear completely from Thebes. This soon 0 " 1 7 ^

dating from the end of dyn. 17 and e a r l y dyn. 18; e l o n g a t e d stone

Shabt1S

Whether t h e f a i e n c e f a c t o r i e s o f Memphis again mo-

highly p r o b a b l e .

).

the basis of s t y l e . There are the s o - c a l l e d s t i c k types f r o m Dra A b u ' l Naga C ass IV)

Abusir e l - M e l e q , D e l t a s i t e s ) .

nopolized the p r o d u c t i o n o f s h a b t i s a t t h a t time cannot be proved, but seems

^

6 X p l a i n e d t h e

nCrth

ries ^ o

14

'

by

Poetical W3S

n

°W

t h e

f a c t

1n

t h e

tem

Phis

Ple"towns

S

men

the ] i t k °

°f

kn

Abyd0S

°Wn

iS

Play6d

9 8n

'

s h a b s h a b t l i m

tis

the Delta and i n the o l d cemete-

f o r

P°rtant

P a r t i c u l a r l y i n Memphis, but a l s o i n the sacred

o c c u r r e d down t o a v e r y l a t e p e r i o d . The l a s t dated P a - s h e r y - e n - P t a h , the famous H i g h - p r i e s t o f Memp a r t i n the c u l t ' o f

Imhotep a t Memphis. He d i e d i n

year o f C l e o p a t r a V I I , t h a t i s i n t h e y e a r 41 BC

Of a l l cemeteries those of Abydos contained the l a r g e s t number o f s h a b t i s . The

244

o f

Memphis, t h a t k i n g s and t h e é l i t e groups o f the s t a t e , who could a f f o r d

pre ™ P l o y " s h a b t i s , were b u r i e d . specimC

t h a t t h a t c i t y ' s p r o s p e r i t y had come t o an end

and r e l i g i o u s c e n t r e o f the c o u n t r y was moved from here

36S

108

>.

ference to corresponding shabti classes. From t h i s sugary the following f a c t , .,i

Shabtisanlanttroffiil^!^

117. »

become . p p . ™ n t . Shabtis an

^

In Ch. I I S9 we have indie» shabtis and anthropoid mummy sented. eternal images of t

^

figure in the dress of dai y

^

thg

^

^

Qf

^

after

death

^ ^

^ ^

r e l a t i o n s h i p between

m

schematical ly

pre_

of a dead person, but ra-

the deceased i s a god. However,

Hence

the anthropoid mummy-case is

i

. Neither mummiform nor the

representations

^

ther of human beings who live^ ^

iconographica

rath

^ ^

e r , whereas the shabti i s the ^

image

which)

next

tQ

mum_

anthropoid c o f f i n s both appeared, probably simulta-

neously. in the same areas ( e . g . El Bersheh, Benl Hassan, El L1sht), during the Middle Kingdom. Quite soon, however, the shabtis took the lead as regards the additlon of a l l kinds o f iconographlcal elements. Thus the hands appeared e a r l i e r on

shabtis than on c o f f i n s ( c o f f i n s group b and shabtis classes I1B and I I I B ) ;

amulets can be found on shabtis ( c o f f i n s group f . shabtis Class I I C ) ; the same appl1es

to the combination o f beard and amulets ( c o f f i n s group a , shabtis Classes

IIC and I I I C ) . The type showing the dress of d a l l y l i f e occurs probably f i r s t on shabtis (end dyn. 1 8 ) , before i t was applied to c o f f i n s and sarcophagi (dyn. 19)

• „ hptwpen the two becomes apparent only when the shab„ t i is proviaeu

naraiiei

- «• - r — ? » r r We f i n d the same forms, wigs, usefcfc-collars,

(coffins groups n, o , and £ ) . The mummy on a bier i s also found e a r l i e r with shabtis ( c o f f i n s group r , shabtis Class V I I A ) . nil I SIZE COFFINS AND SARCOPHAGI

colours and varnish is s i m i l a r . This p a r a l l e l i s m holds good as w e l l , i f we

a) mummiform, hands not shown, w i t h or without beard dyn. 11

compare the methods of preservation or storage. Just as the anthropoid mummy-case is considered as a mu«y i t s e l f , and thus can be stored i n a number o f other coffins and eventually in a rectangular or mummiform sarcophagus

SHABTIS (Class)

dyn. 12

so the shabti

Wah, f u l l y wrapped mummy w i t h bearded mask, Thebes;

MK-LMK: IIA

Hayes, Scepter I , 303-305, f i g . 196.

LMK-SIP: I I I A

Khnumhotep, mummy w i t h bearded mask, usekh, Heir;

can also be laid in a model c o f f i n , in a rectangular model sarcophagus, i n a

Hayes, o p . c i t . , 310, f i g . 201.

chapel-shaped single, double or t r i p l e box, or

ffapy-Ankhtify,

with many other specimens together, in a box

from the end o f the New Kingdom,

110)

c o f f i n , bearded, elaborate usekh,

Meir; Hayes, o p . c i t . , 312, f i g . 203.

. Also the s o - c a l l e d s h a b t i -

j a r s , pots with lids in the shape of a canine head (probably A n u b i s ) , belong in

Senebtisy,

the same context as the f u l l - s i z e mummy-cases and other funerary o b j e c t s such as

Winlock, The Tomb o f Seneb-tisi at L i s h t (1916), 36

canopic jars

u 1

f f . , f r o n t i s p . and f i g . 23.

' . In the same way that mummies and anthropoid c o f f i n s are cover-

others

ed with mummy shrouds or "couvercles planches", so shabtis may be wrapped i n dyn. 17

linen bandages

Reri,

l i s t e d i n Mace-Winlock, o p . c i t . 4 7 f f . Rishi

c o f f i n , elaborate wig, no beard, wedge-

SIP: IVC

shaped f a c e , wings o f v u l t u r e over body, usekh with

Finally we may point to some of the t y p i c a l formulae appearing on c o f f i n s , such as the spells of the four Horus sons and the Nut s p e l l

c o f f i n w i t h o u t beard, L i s h t ; Mace-

f i g u r e o f v u l t u r e , 1 col. f r . o f f e r i n g formula f o r

H3).

the Ka o f the owner. Hayes, Scepter I I , 30, f i g . 13. Forms and iconography of both categories of objects are r e l a t e d t o the Osiris

Rai, C. 61004; Daressy 1909, PI. 5.

religion and the sun-cult; the owner of the c o f f i n and o f the shabti intends to

Edinburgh 1909.527; P e t r i e , Qurneh 6-10, Pis. 22-29.

be identified with Osiris and Rec. Like an O s i r i s , he i s i l l u m i n a t e d by the rays

Monthu-nekht,

of the sun-god, and as the body of O s i r i s , his own mummified body gives l i g h t . The magico-religious implications of the development of mummy-cases l i e s outside the scope of the present t r e a t i s e

U4

> . What we intend only t o demonstrate

here, is the striking parallelism of c o f f i n s and s h a b t i s , and the importance of this phenomenon for the chronology of both. In the following table examples of anthropoid c o f f i n s are summarized w i t h re-

Leiden AMM 25 (Leem. M 82), Boeser

Beschr. I l l , P i . 8. Sekenenre, C. 61001; Daressy 1909, PI. 1 (no beard). dw

- 18

Ahmose, C. 61002; Daressy 1909, Pis. 3, 4 (bearded).

NK: VCI

Thutmosis IV,

NK: VA

C. 61035; Daressy 1909, PI. 61 (no

beard). Sit-Amun,

C. 61009; Daressy 1909, PI. 11 (no beard).

Si-Amun, C. 61008; Daressy 1909, PI. 11 (no beard).

246

247

Schmidt

c. 51004; puibell 1908, PI. 4 (no beard).

| | | U l ^jfnrm.

b, - H l f o s ^ a n d ^ ^ ^

LMK: I I B ,

^t-Tamaku, C. 61012; Daressy 1909, PI. 10.

„„

722.

hands grasping amulets, no beard

not on c o f f i n s before dyn. 18 e a r l y

I n B

NK: VB1

dyn. 18 Ahmose-liefertari,

18 ^ ^ Daressy 1909, PI. 16. hands: dyn. 19 Ramesses J, L. oauio,

dyn. 20

1919 n o .

^

C. 61003; Daressy 1909, PI.

3,

two

Ahhotep, C. 61006; Daressy 1909, PI. 8, two ankhs.

„

ages, h o l d i n g papyrus f l o w e r s ; Winlock BMMA 1937,

„„

TTT

>

r

Hat-nefer, mother o f Senenmut, crossed murimy band-

61021; Daressy 1909, PI. 20.

ulu

NK: VB2

ankhs.

H29 Sethi I, C. 61019; Daressy 1909, PI. 16. hands: H29. Ramesses ux

^

'

dyn. 21 Masaharta, C. 61027; Daressy 1909, PI. 36. ,esy-ta-nebt-isheru, C. 61033; Daressy 1909, PI. 57.

19, f i g s . 27, 30. Pa-hevy-pedjet,

C. 61022; Daressy 1909, PI. 26,

r i g h t : djed, l e f t :

hands: H29. dyn. 22 Djed-Ptah-iuf-ankh, C. 61034 "couvercle-planche";

tyet.

Thutmosis I (Pinedjem I ) , C. 61025; Daressy 1909,

Daressy 1909, PI. 60, hands: H29.

PI. 28, uraeus, r i g h t : djed, l e f t : tyet. Iuya, C. 51003; Quibell 1908, PI. 4; r i g h t : djed,

c) mummiform, hands empty, with beard dyn. 18 Mdherpa, C. 24004; Schmidt 1919 no. 607.

left:

NK(e): I IB

Djed-Ptah-iuf-ankh, C. 61034; Daressy 1909, PI. 58

dyn. 20

NK: VB2

and inner c o f f i n PI. 60. dyn. 21

C. 61041; Daressy, 1909, PI. 64; r i g h t :

djed,

tyet.

dyn. 18 Sit-Kamose, C. 61011; Daressy 1909, PI. 12.

l e f t : tyet,

hands: H29.

NK: VE g) mummiform, hands grasping amulets, w i t h beard

dyn. 19 Iy-neferty, wife of Sen-nedjem, wig w i t h c i r c u l a r ornamental weights, breasts shown; Hayes, Scepter

left:

Pinedjem I I , C. 61029; Daressy 1909, PI. 42; r i g h t : djed,

d) mummiform, hands empty, female wig

tyet.

Ramesses IV,

not on c o f f i n s before dyn. 19 e a r l y

II,

414, f i g . 264.

dyn. 19

Katebet, BH; elaborate wig with lotus f l o w e r s , locks

Ramesses I I , C. 61020; Daressy 1909, PI. 20; Osiris

LMK-SIP: IIC, IIIC NK: VC3

attributes.

of hair around face, c i r c u l a r weights; Yoyotte 1968,

dyn. 21 Pinedjem I I , C. 61029; Daressy 1909, PI. 44, r i g h t :

160 (see also sub e ) ) .

djed,

dyn. 21 Sesy-Khoneu, C. 61030; Daressy 1909, PI. 45; wig h

with circular weights, breast p a r t l y shown.

l e f t : tyet,

hands: H29.

) mummiform. hands not shown, crossed mummy-bandages, no beard

Ieit-em-kheb, C. 61031; Daressy 1909, PI. 50, same

dyn. 18 Ahmose, p r i v a t e person, MMA; Hayes, Royal Sarcophagi

details as former.

fig.

23.

Thutmosis I I , C. 61013; Daressy 1909, PI. 13.

e

> "lummiform. hands shown, duple»

Tuya, C. 51007; Quibell 1908, PI. 10.

dyn. 19 Katebet, BM 6665; Schmidt 1919 no. 1028 (see also sub d ) ) . K ^ o u , son of Sen-nedjem, hair band and l o t u s . r ght: died, l e f t : tyef, short beard; Hayes, Scepter 417, f i g . 265. "yn. 20 Khonsu-hotep, Le1den H8; Leem_ Hon_ n> pls_ ^ 2 =

248

NK: VD

^ gnmiform. hands not shown, crossed mummy-bandages, w i t h beard dyn. 18 Amenhotep I , C. 61005; Daressy 1909, PI. 16. J)

g a s i f o r m , hands empty, crossed mummy-Mnriaqes. no beard

249

NK: VB5

Bothmer, corpus o f Late Egyptian Sculpture (1969), XXXIV. J Ch. v §6.

a

d n

y - 26 Nitocrte 1172.

art I I Ch. IV ( C a t a l o g u e ) .

) P e ti"ie, Shabtis, 3.

•

H.

.

1ld

St0ne

Schmidt 1919

nt

NK: VIIA

1972

2j4Une

Statue

de

Daf-

i u s découverte a Suse, Journal A s i a t i q u e , Année

7) St '

10

t e r , Q s i r i s en de O b e l i s k , 0MR0 34(1953), 4 2 f f .

250

36S

„

For

u „ f the shabtis o f flkhenaten see M a r t i n , The Royal Tomb at the iconograp y . . » ^ ^ s e e i n f r a c , ¥ § ,

3-4. , 9 ) the development o f c l o t h e s , wigs and c o l l a r s i s t r e a t e d i n Vandler's Manuel

FI-'Amarna I ( W U ' . .. , , E r decline of the shabti see , n f r a Ch. V I I . 10) Supra Ch. II 58. 11, On Akhenaten's coloss , mentaire » r

h to Ch

as

Desroches-Noblecourt,

^

^

^

^

I I 51

con,in9

La s t a t u e c o l o s s a l e ^ 59(1974)>

^

abQut The

i d e n t i f i c a t i o n

t 0 9 e t h e r

and

u l t i m a t e

o f

frag-

20)

0 s i r i s

an(j

iTone'of

The

notion

of

the

sun

"god

becomin

9 Osiris

by Roeder, i n F i r c h o w , Ag. S t u d i e n , 270. The "geographical" connection o f arms above each o t h e r - Lower E g y p t , arms on same l e v e l - Middle Egypt and

identi-

arms crossed r i g h t o v e r l e f t - Upper E g y p t , which Roeder established f o r O s i r i s b r o n z e s , does n o t h o l d t r u e f o r s h a b t i s ; c f . Roeder o p . c l t . ,

himself

the p r i n c i p a l themes i n the book Amduat, see Hornung, Amduat

and diadem

43.

loc.cit.

and Ägyptische Bronzewerke ( 1 9 3 7 ) , §345 and Ägyptische Bronzefiguren (1956),

I,

123-4. For the deceased's i d e n t i f i c a t i o n both w i t h R g c - H o r a k h t e and O s i r i s ,

S§223-225. On s h a b t i s , o p p o s i t e and opposed hands occur on New Kingdom s t a t u -

see the scene with the sun-bark, i n which the body o f t h e deceased i s

ettes i n s i t e s a l l

laid,

in Davies, Tomb of Nefer-hotep a t Thebes ( 1 9 3 3 ) , 3 9 , P I . X X I I . See a l s o no.

o v e r t h e c o u n t r y . The p o s i t i o n r i g h t over l e f t , which f o r

the O s i r i s bronzes seems t o be o f Upper Egyptian (Abydene) o r i g i n , i s during

infra

the Late P e r i o d a t t e s t e d f o r s h a b t i s from the Delta and the Memphite r e g i o n .

16).

12) This quotation and an explanantion o f the b a c k - s l a b can be f o u n d i n Wildung, Miscellanea Wilbouriana 1 (1972), 1 5 1 f f . , w i t h r e f e r e n c e s t o r e l e v a n t

22) Borchardt, S t a t u e n I ,

161, P I . 53 ( n o . 2 4 9 ) . P a r a l l e l examples are MMA 26.2.

10 (dyn. 6 ) , B r e a s t e d J r . , S e r v a n t s t a t u e s 6 , P l . I . and BM 45195 (dyn. 12).

liter-

ature. For round top of stelae as being the curve o f t h e s k y , see Westendorff,

23) J é q u i e r , F r i s e s d ' o b j e t s ,

Altag. Darstellungen des Sonnenlaufes, MAS 1 0 ( 1 9 6 6 ) , 4 7 , P I . 1 8 , f i g .

24) See Ch. I I

34a.

13) Strieker, 0MR0 34(1953), 41-44.

(PI. 9 ) , C. 41048 (PI. 9 ) , C. 41057 ( P I . 2 1 ) , C. 41061 ( P I . 2 9 ) , a l l

from

dyn. 25/26. See also our references t o i l l u m i n a t i o n o f t h e mummy, supra Ch.

( 1 8 9 8 ) , 4 8 , 4 9 , P l . 8 , f i g . 117. See also M e i t z e r , An

o b s e r v a t i o n on t h e h i e r o g l y p h m r , JEA 56(1970), 193. V

26) For etymology o f tûrieh 27) Davies, Ptahhotep I I ,

I l l S13. For the mummy on a b i e r w i t h l i o n - s h a p e d l e g s ( v i g n e t t e BD151), c f .

see C e r n y , Copt. Etym. D i e t . , 193.

P I . 30. See a l s o Von B i s s i n g , Gemnikai 1, P I . 24;

Davies, Rock Tombs o f Sheikh S a i d , P I . 16, Der e l Gebrawi I I , P i s . 6 , 7 , 14,

Assmann, MDAIK 28(1972), 127.

17. Middle Kingdom examples i n Beni Hasan I , p i . 29; El Bersheh I I , P i s . 5 , 8 ,

15) Ch. I §5.

f i g . 12; J é q u i e r , F r i s e s d ' o b j e t s , 249, f i g s . 659, 660, and 250, f i g s . 660-

16) For t h i s object as an expression o f the s y n c r e t i s m o f O s i r i s and RS C , see

662. The s t e l a - c h a p e l o f Ky and Satchedet ( F I P ) , i n the Louvre, features a

Heerma van Voss, De Oudste Versie van Dodenboek 17a ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 7 9 , n o t e 337. For

man w i t h a s t i c k o v e r h i s s h o u l d e r , from which a trapezoid-shaped bag i s

the i n s c r i p t i o n on our s t a t u e t t e c f . a l s o t h e f o r m u l a on t h e h e a r t - s c a r a b of n h e overseer of the granary of the House o f A t o n " , H a t i a y ( C . J d ' E "speak, the scribe H. justified: leads the Akhu to the Dai,

I am the benu ( p h o e n i x ) ,

to cause that

their

Bas go forth

31385):

hanging. 28) For b a s k e t r y see L u c a s - H a r r i s , A n c i e n t Egyptian M a t e r i a l s and I n d u s t r i e s ,

the Ba of Be0, who on earth

1 2 8 f f . ; C r o w f o o t , H i s t o r y o f Technology I , 415-418; Wainwright, ASAE 24(1924),

etc.",

108-111; B r u y è r e , Rapp. Der e l Med. 1934/5, 52-56; Janssen, Commodity Prices

aressy, ASAE 2(1901), 2. The syncretism o f t h e two gods i s a l s o t r e a t e d by B. Altenmiiller, Synchretismus, 42-45, and supra no. l l U S t r a t 1

n

f

°?V ° ° hornung, Amduat I , 123-124. Horn

327.

§§4-6.

25) G r i f f i t h , H i e r o g l y p h s

14) Gauthier, Cercueils anthrop. des p r e t r e s de Montou I ( 1 9 1 3 ) , C . G . C . ; C. 41047

18)

Het Leven u i t de Dood ( 1 9 4 9 ) , 65. For the seshed-band

21) The p o s t i o n o f t h e arms on c o f f i n s , s h a b t i s and O s i r i s statues i s duscussed

s y n c r e t i s m o f both

f i c a t i o n of Osiris and Rec i n an Osiris-hymn d a t i n g from t h i s p e r i o d , see ASAE 43(1943). 37.

Stensen,

cf. Jéquier, Frises d ' o b j e t s ,

!!ds m t e ' d into'Akhenaten's "philosophy" very w e l l . For t h e e x p l i c i t

Drioton

well as by D r i o t o n , Mon. P i o t 2 5 ( 1 9 2 1 / 2 ) , U 5 f f . and Bonnet. Die Aegypt '

Tracht b i s zum Ende des NR ( 1 9 1 7 ) .

H

°

Ur

6

i n

Amduat

-

from t h e Rammesid P e r i o d ( 1 9 7 5 ) , 1 3 6 f f . Ancient techniques also i n Blackman,

(11).

showing a body i n t h r e e p a r t s ,

F e l l a h i n , 304. 29) Ch. I I 3

« f i i i n ^ j T ' s e e Kiasens'An A m u i e t k papyrus °f the 25th d y n a s t y - w n h to the s t a t u e t t e s discussed h e r e , i n 0MR0 5 6 ( 1 9 7 5 ) . 2 5 - 2 6 , P I . » " •

252

° ) Ch. I i

31

§10

.

510i

) Assmann, MDAIK 2 8 ( 1 9 7 2 ) , 132. W i n t e r . U n t e r s , zu den ä g y p t . Tempelreliefs der sr.-rüm. Z e i t

( 1 9 6 8 ) . 76. For r e l a t i o n s h i p w i t h the demiurge Atum, see supra

253

A mould used f o r s e v e r a l s t a t u e t t e , w i t h d 1 f f , r , n t

47)

Ch

- "

S,

°' ^

.nur

3 i ) For I s i s as 3. For 33) Fischer.

see Münster. Unters. i u r G ö t t i n I s i s . MAS 11(1968), y

251b)i

and R < Some e o b l e m a t i ^ u ^ ^

A i t e n m U l l e r , S y n c h r e t i s m u s , 119.

8i

,8) C H «

hieroglyphs w i t h p a r t i c u l a r r e f e r e n c e t o a n ^

^

l:;

e

.

^

^

::;:i;iu:;t

oie

^

VI 59 and no. 113)35) Lacau, Sarcophages ant. N.E., C. 28037 ( P I . 36

Cf.

Entwicklung d e r H i m m e l g ö t t i n Nut zu

( m . ) . passim; Bonnet. RÄRG, 663. For N u t - s p e l l

see Ch.

48502

(P1

and

h e i d

,

Z7c.

f , £ M

WM

unpublished shabti o f Ameny

found

( « . „

IIA). 49)

.rchalc r i t u a l v

P e t r i e , see G 1 « h and R l f e h , 22, «66, P i .

by

Shabtis and model Implements o f Thutmosls I V , Carter and Newbarrv ry>

tomb o f Thoutmosls I V , CGC ( 1 9 0 4 ) , 45 57. 50) Class VC2 and L d .

Th. Th

*

3.3.1.25.

51) Examples and t e c h n i q u e s 1n W e i l l , Mon. P i o t 25(1921/2), 425. 52) On f a d i n g o f g l a z e c o l o u r s see P e t r i e , A r t s and C r a f t s ' o f Ancient Egypt

51).

(1909), 116.

Development and types o f « „ « . - c o l l a r s are d,scussed by Mace-W,nlock. Senebt t s i , 64j Aldred, Jewels o f the Pharaohs ( 1 9 7 1 ) , 145-146. For g *

" o f mixed

53) De Meulenaere, CdE 3 5 , 9 2 - 1 0 7 ; A u b e r t 1974, 251. See f u r t h e r Class X1A6. 54) L u c a s - H a r r i s , o p . c i t .

m a t e r i a l s " , see Janssen, Commodity P r i c e s , 306. 37) Information about importance o f t h i s unpublished s t a t u e t t e we owe t o Janine

164; Cooney, Glass and Glass Sculpture 1n A n d e n t Egypt

j o u r n a l o f Glass S t u d i e s 2 ( 1 9 6 0 ) , 34. Apart from the shabtis f o r Hor-Kheby, the e n t i r e gang f o r P t a h - n e f e r ( d y n . 25) i s made o f t h i s m a t e r i a l ' ; examples

Bourriau, Cambridge.

i n Brooklyn 3 7 . 1 8 0 E , 1 6 . 3 6 7 , 0 8 . 4 8 0 . 1 0 and 11 and others i n France, Russia,

38) For useful information on date and l o c a t i o n o f t h e p o t t e r y we thank Janine Bourriau.

A u s t r i a and Egypt ( C o o n e y ) . See a l s o Nesy-Hor, OIM 10659, A l l e n , BD d o c . , P I , 131; Class XIA1.

39) For ivory shabtis see e . g . the example o f T j i a y i n t h e BM, C i t y o f Akhenaten I I , 54, PI. 35:7.

55) Glass m a n u f a c t u r e , L u c a s - H a r r i s , o p . c i t . , 1 7 9 f f . Glass s h a b t i s : Cooney, op. c i t . , 1 2 f f . The e a r l i e s t example known i s a s h a b t i 7 cm h i g h , f o r Thutmosls

40) One of the shabti boxes o f Tutankhamun has an i n s c r i p t i o n i n h i e r a t i c :

"the

I I I in the Aubert c o l l e c t i o n

( P a r i s ) , see Aubert 1974, 33. Other examples are

shabtis made of mry-uood". Cerny, H i e r a t i c I n s c r . f r o m t h e Tomb o f T u t . , Tut.

Ken-Amun, C. 46531, C l a s s VB1, V. VB ( b l u e g l a s s ) ; Heka-reshu, C. 48329,

Tomb Series I I (1965), 12-13; Edwards, Treasures o f T u t . , BM Exh. C a t . 1972,

Class VB1, one c o l . f r .

no. 11. This wood (mm or mryt, WB I I 108, 14) i s p r o b a b l y n o t a c a c i a , as has

glass w i t h b a n d a g e - p a t t e r n and g e n i i f o r t h e k i n g ' s s c r i b e and d i r e c t o r o f

r e c i t a t i o n f o r m u l a ( b l u e g l a s s ) ; model c o f f i n o f blue

been suggested by Edwards, but a c o n i f e r o u s wood o f red c o l o u r , which was im-

the t r e a s u r y o f Amun, S u t y - m o s e , Shore, BMQ 30(1966), 105-108; another s p e c i -

ported from Syria f o r s h i p b u i l d i n g , f u r n i t u r e , c o f f i n s e t c . , Hassan, Stöcke

men i n t h e BM i s p u b l i s h e d i n Cooney, G l a s s , Cat. Egyptian A n t i q . I n the BM,

und Stäbe im Pharaonischen Ägypten, MAS 3 3 ( 1 9 7 6 ) , 48 and n o t e 57.

Vol. IV ( 1 9 7 6 ) , 39 no. 348 ('I3y);

41) On the theory about d e r i v a t i o n o f "shawabti" f r o m " s h a w a b " , persea,

see Ch.

I I eI i l513C. 42) W l , Mon. P i o t . 25(1921/2), 433. 43) Engel bach, ASAE 21(1921), 193-194.

S c u l p t u r e , 14 n o t e 3 . For composite s h a b t i s w i t h bronze elements see Cooney o p . c i t . 2 1 , s e p a r a t e l y made bronze f a c e s , wigs and hands f o r shabtis were

44) Faience and glass techniques, L u c a s - H a r r i s , Anc. Eg. M a t e r i a l s e t c . ,

157ff.

and R i e f s t a h l , Anc. Eg. Glass and Glazes i n t h e B r o o k l y n Mus. ( 1 9 6 8 ) , w i t h additional

literature.

c. 48505-48510 (PI. 4 4 ) , Late Period. For v e r y l a t e s h a b t i s

( d y n . 30 - PTP)

found , „ mastabas a t Giza, see Selim Hassan, Excav. a t Giza 1 9 3 4 / 5 , P I . m

UldS

probably i n s e r t e d i n t o wooden b o d i e s (MMA 3 0 . 8 . 9 9 ) . For bronze l i n i n g o f g l a s s - i n l a i d eyes see L d . 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 3 (May, Der el-Medineh, dyn. 18 ( l a t e ) ) . Separately-made g l a s s heads f r o m dyn. 18 and e a r l y dyn. 19, described by

45) Lucas-Harris o p . c i t . , 158; Roeder, Äg.. Bronzewerke, 191. Examples o f moulds:

Shabtl

s h a b t i w i t h b a c k - s l a b , C. 48497, Class

V I I A , V. VC; a n o t h e r example i s p o s s i b l y C. 67919, Cooney, Glass and Glass

f

Und

P

t t e r y

k11nS

3 t

H6mphiS

P e t r i 6

H6C,

Cooney, o p . c i t . ,

2 1 - 2 5 , a r e p r o b a b l y a l s o p a r t s o f s h a b t i s . A red glass mascu-

l i n e head and a p a i r o f c l e n c h e d hands almost c e r t a i n l y belonging t o a c < w P ° s i t e s h a b t i and c l e a r l y d a t i n g f r o m dyn. 19: MMA 2 6 . 7 . 9 1 5 , see C a r t e r JEA

Histor1C

HO, Pis. I I - I I I ,

al" S t u T * ° ° ^ ° ' ' ' U les (1911), 35, P i . 20 no. 241. Two s h a b t i boxes f i l l e d w i t h c l a y 1m-

Cooney o p . c i t . , 2 7 , f i g .

19. Other examples: C. 48331

and Ld. 3 . 2 . 9 . 1 6 , b o t h Class V I I F ; and Amarna s h a b t i o f H a t i a y , C.J.d.E.31385 46, m T ! ° f Shabt1 n,0UldS ° f t h e T I P - ASAE "(1903), « > A mould f o r the f r o n t ^ rear o f a s h a b t i i s i n ^

254

46. BM.

fr

° m Gurna, b l a c k s t o n e w i t h hands and head o f red g l a s s , wig and necklace

9 i l d e d , p r o b a b l y i n f o r e i g n c o l l e c t i o n ; see Daressy ASAE 2 ( 1 9 0 1 ) , 7 , Cooney,

255

o p . c i t . , 20 and 27

^

56)

M

^

c]ass

w

u

VCZ;

H a y e s

c

.

46569

-scepte:

, Sen-nefer, M

"

1

- r -

5

3 . 1 . 1 . 3 5 ( C l . VE). Ld. ( C l . VB4). S e p a r a t i o n l i n e s : Ld. 3 . 1 . l . i 8 E . g . : Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 6

coffin 69)

57) cusses VB4, VF, VID, VIE. For f i g u r i n e s s t i l l e . g . C. 48328, 48130, 48134 ( P I .

attached t o c l a y mass, see

44).

.

V£) Red

Red implements, e . g . :

?0)E

Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 3 2 ( C l . VB4).

. g . : Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 3 5 ( C l .

VE).

71) Kees, F a r b e n s y m b o l i k , 430. B r u y è r e , La Tombe de Nakht-Min e t l a tombe d ' A r i -

581 Classes V I I I and IX, see Ld. 4 . 5 . 1 . 1 - 4 . 5 . 5 . 3 . 59

( c l

panel l i n e s w i t h y e l l o w p a n e l : Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 9 .

private bronze shabtis are: Hes-mer-ef, Gulbenkian C o l l . , 23 cm, C I . VB, V.

72,

39,

Green as s o l a r c o l o u r , and meaning o f thn(t)

73) E.g.: Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 5

"

" f a i e n c e , t o be b r i l l i a n t " (WB V v

391), Kees F a r b e n s y m b o l i k , 431.

VB; Amun-mose, C. 48409 (PI. 26), 20 cm, CI. VB4, V. VC; H o r , C. 48408, 19.5 cm, CI. VB4, V. IVD; Iuny, BM 32692, El Amrah and Abydos, 8 7 , 96, P i s .

A n

„ e f e r , MIFAO 5 4 ( 1 9 2 6 ) , 120.

Clayton, Royal Bronze Shawabti f i g u r e s , JEA 58(1972), 167-175. Examples o f

( C l . VB4), b l u e and red f l o w e r - p e t a l s i n usekh ; 3 . 1 . 1 . 3 5

and 3 . 1 . 3 . 1 ( C I . V E ) , b l u e l o t u s on f o r e h e a d .

41:7; Nakht-Min, MMA 26.7.843, Amarna or contemp. T u t . ; T a u i , W a l t e r s A r t Gallery 54.495, S t e i n d o r f f , no. 727. For two o t h e r bronze specimens o f dyn.

74) Kees, F a r b e n s y m b o l i k , 4 6 5 , 466.

19, see B o t t i , Aegyptus 30(1950), 115-116. For bronzes o f Psusennes and Un-

75) Kees, o p . c i t . , 4 1 7 ; S t r i e k e r , OMRO 2 2 ( 1 9 4 1 ) , 28, OMRO 31(1950), 102, OMRO 34 (1953), 47 no. 3 9 , OMRO 4 4 ( 1 9 6 2 ) , 25 no. 130.

djebau-en-djed see Ld. 4 . 7 . 0 . 1 - 4 . 7 . 0 . 1 8 , 4 . 7 . 1 . 1 - 4 . 7 . 1 . 7 , 4 . 7 . 7 . 1 and A u b e r t , 1974, 152-156.

76) L u c a s - H a r r i s , o p . c i t . ,

60) Colours d i r e c t l y painted on wood or painted on l a y e r o f gesso, examples pas-

77) Shabtis S e t i

I,

Ld.

358.

3.1.0.1-3.1.0.16.

sim i n Leiden Cat. Gold and S i l v e r f o i l , c f . Shabtis f o r Yuya and Tuya, C I .

Private s h a b t i s : L d . 3 . 1 . 4 . 1 wood; Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 7 , Hu-na-rSy, polychrome lime-

VB. Linen and painted gesso on wood: Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 8 ( C I . VB4), Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 1 6

stone w i t h c o v e r o f b l a c k v a r n i s h ; Ld. 3 . 2 . 1 . 3 9 , Unsw, painted alabaster and

VB5). Gold f o i l on l i n e n : Ld. 3.1.1.27 (CI. VB1), Ld. 3 . 1 . 2 . 1 6 ( C I . Linen and painted gesso on p o t t e r y : Ld. 3 . 5 . 1 . 6 ( C I .

(CI.

VB5).

covered w i t h b l a c k v a r n i s h ; 3 . 2 . 3 . 3 , a l a b a s t e r w i t h polychrome decoration on l i n e n and covered w i t h b l a c k v a r n i s h . See a l s o P3-iry,

VB4).

61) Pap. de Neferoubenef (1968), 16-20. Colours and t h e i r meaning a r e d i s c u s s e d by Gardiner, The colour of mourning, ZÄS 47(1910), 162; Kees,

Farbensymbolik,

Egypt 1920, 18. C f . f u l l - s i z e c o f f i n s f o r N e s i t a n e b t i s h e r u and c o f f i n BM

NAWG (1943); Goedicke, Die Farben Schwarz, Grün und Blau im Ä g y p t i s c h e n (1949); Morenz, Von der Rolle der Farbe im a l t e n Ägypten, P a l e t t e

11(1962),

20744. 78) Bruyère, Rapp. Der e l M e d . , FIFAO 1 4 ( 1 9 3 7 ) , 86-89, 94-100. Other objects from

3-9; idem, Die Farbe des Materials i n ägyptischen K u n s t s t o f f e n , P a l e t t e 39

Der e l - M e d i n e h , such as s t a t u e s , s t e l a e , sarcophagi and p o t t e r y also have

(1971), 18-27; Schenkel, Die Farben i n ägypt. Kunst und Sprache, ZAS 8 8 ( 1 9 6 3 ) , 131-147.

t h i s v a r n i s h . C f . a l s o A u b e r t 1974, 56. 79) C. 48387, T3y-nfr,

62) Yellow skin of women: e.g. Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 ( C I . VB4) 63) Yellow panel: e.g. Ld. 3 . 1 . 1 . 1 ( C I . VB4), 3 . 1 . 1 . 2 2 ( C I .

80) See no.

VD3).

21 cm, p o l y c h r o m e , Akhmim, dyn. 19/20.

58).

81) Maspero ASAE 9 ( 1 9 0 8 ) , RHR S

i

r

DaUmaS>

J ? "

U

M l e U r

1

^

d

14

™

Pe

S6e

"

* » " « » » •

Mêdineh ( 1 9 7 2 ) , 83

: :

; Z n

; L r

3.1,3.2

"r b

(C1.

; : :

s :

i e n p o r t r ä t s

i : r

L

"nd verwandte Denkmäler ( 1 9 6 6 ) , 134-137. For

r n

° ; (C1

'

VB4)

65) V Shabtl vignettes bandages: 3 4 . 3 «2o rh

in

„

-

^

VE

^

E

r

t i s

see

a , s o

no

-

6 o )

-

v e i i o w

> ; y e l l o w cartonnage p a t t e r n : ^

^

3

1

3

- " -

1

Anub1s

Apart from the m u l t i p l i c i t y of form which i s so c h a r a c t e r i s t i c f o r the shabtis in Ihis I I

r

r

^

aPPl1Cati

of shabtis pe" a T l T ^ ana t h e

°n ° f

Sh3btiS

1n

d i S t i

the

fUnerary

9 u i s h

Clearl

CUlt

alS

betWee

°

VaHeS thB

^ ^ ^ " * " fiction of shabtis i n the funerary c u l t . As re-

260

se

e i n g the sun i n the s k y , f a s t e n i n g of the head of the deceased by

" r e l a x i n g , i n h a l i n g w i n d , r e c e i v i n g clothes from Tayt, receiving Nepri

(corn), bread and Hathor's beer; and then: "May the shabtis receive you "w *

from the East to the West" P™erful on earth,

' ^

6)

may you be illuminating

y°u descend into

oarry-

. The passage ends with the wish: "May you may you be justified

in the sky

the — without being destroyed; may you transform your-

36S

nvri. wnin' " — .. s,lf

m you

Uk°

ns

accomplishing the t o t a l freedom o f m o b i l i t y

of

The shabti was one of the mea ts owner i n t h .

ef

^

^

^

wished

t 0

be

i n

t h

provenances o f some o f the s

^

^

^

^ ^ ^

^

^ n

^

Ngw

becomes

p u r p o s e s

.

Kingdomj

appare These

as

w e l l

as

from

be d i s -

i n the following paragraphs.

n

„

.laced i n the owner's tomb i t s e l f o r t h e y c o u l d be dedicated

S h a b t i s c o u l d be p i «

^

t

n r

i

o ;

-

a

l

l

_

T h e

l a t t e r

c u s t o m

w a s

n o t

a

1s a l w a y s . t r e a t e d as a separate s p e l l

is

without arms

•

al papyri o f t h e NK have v i g n e t t e s showing t h e f u n e r a r y cortège i n which S6Ve ^ H p d On t h e f u n e r a r y papyrus o f Ani (dyn. 1 9 ) , s h a b t i c a r r i e r s hahtlS 91*® C . I n such j a r s both mummiform workers and reis

9ures in the dress o f d a i l y l i f e were s t o r e d .

36S

w n er

. , ,offins Apart fro» mode
" f ° r e m 0 S t " Was "0 l ° " 9 e r understood; shabti, hnt is taken here as a p r e p o s i t i o n " w i t h i n " or "out

!C! 7

lie »

1

9 ea

r I

UtOPOl1S

T

T

th3t

'

the

AUSh1m

'

EVen1 9

"

W3S a d d e d

- " " I ' " 1« l o g i c a l be-

meal

«l-«™«.

was

Cf. BD 19:

fetlilmtiat

The Sehedj the Osiris

r

s

r

;

( f ) * « < ? ) . "special times or days",

p o , l s

-on

that

n i 9 h t

when

°

f f

-

i n 9 s

are

presumably here the days on which the owner

T N justified,

Of the Lord of the Universe eenoe

^

(Cambridge)

°f

®Ki "cting

tennofer, on

tha

he speaks: 0 these gods who are at the side

and who sit

in his presence,

when my name is pronounced mter

of

„y

godW,

o shabti

(a

(fee*

—(b)-

> ^ x t with lacunae, but the owner seems t o a r t i c u l a t e here his good behaviour and l o y a l t y towards h i s god.

274

remember me in the pre-

in the heart -

275

pwh

, 1 shall

f-^rite of the Unique One of ornament Ipy, being alive as well".

Tt

U

the

" s e r v a n t i n the Place o f Truth". From his tomb at Der e l -

Medineh 1352, d a t i n g from the Amarna p e r i o d . Setau was the owner of several 2) Kedet, housewife; Univ. Coll. Ziirich, Inv. 9 8 8 1 3 5 ' ; polychrome limestone,

shabtis of stone and wood. These are i n s c r i b e d e i t h e r with the shabti spell or

18.6 cm. Same quality and iconography as the former, but on the b r e a s t , above

with a combination o f s h a b t i s p e l l and Aton-formula. For discovery of the shab-

the hands, is a yoke with two bags. Feet damaged. Te: 7 I s . Wiedemann, PSBA 7(1885), 200-3; Bouriant, MIFA0 8(1903) 8; Maspero, o p . c i t . , 27; Legrain

t i s in the tomb, see Bruyère, Rapport 1933-4, FIFA0 14(1937), 98. Three speci-

op

mens, one o f which has the A t o n - f o r m u l a , are i n the Brooklyn Museum, see James

c i t . , 107-8; Petrie, o p . c i t . , 9; Drioton, o p . c i t . , 16; Sandman, o p . c i t . , 177'

Corpus I n s c r . Brooklyn I , 124-125, no. 281-283. Both statuettes described be-

CCIX. Translation: "A boon which the King gives (to)

the living

Aton, who

nates every land with his beauty; may he give the gentle ern wind, cool water, wine, milk and offerings of his sister,

of all

breeze of the

fresh

low are r e f e r r e d t o be Cerny, A Community of workmen at Thebes e t c . (1973), 50-

illumi-

herbs, for

51.

north-

a) Setau; Bruyère, o p . c i t . , 98-99, f i g . 42,1. Polychrome wood, 22 cm. Muraniform,

the Ka

implements. Found a t l e f t side o f mummy. Te: 1 c o l . f r . : "May you be given

the house wife Kedet".

bread and wine, beef and fowl, 3) Keny, "Foreman of a l l the weavers of the house o f A t o n " ; Musee Georges Labit " V i r -

h

'

r

c m

"

s a m e

q u a l i t y

as

but

good and pure for

clothes

the Ka of Setau".

and cool water, everything which is

Then f o l l o w i n g 7 l s around the body con-

taining the s h a b t i s p e l l and the f o r m u l a : "may you be given wine and milk that -

-

i

.

come forth

upon the offering

table

before

Aton, for

the Ka of Setau".

b) Setau; Brooklyn 4 8 . 2 6 . 3 . James, o p . c i t . , 125, no. 283, p i . 73. Wood, 23.5 cm.

^ Z Z Z ^ T -

Z

X

I

au

whiTl reZZ

1

-

7

Z

K

i

H

n

9ives ( t 0 ) the

9

; ""

1

^

Same iconography as f o r m e r . Te: 1 c o l . f r . :

"

consisting

^

the formula: "for

*

T a L Z 7 " .

^

mrrh and incense,

from

the

^

*

CCVI1

T e:

11

ls

ame p e r i o d : B e r l i n 15099 and

sgell

"

' ; Drioton, o p . c i t

Mu

thg

"™iform, hands not shown, elaborate

'15 j r , 1 » , ' , 0 P ' C l t - "

Translation: Breath the lentUbr the sky Upm

6)

^ t

107

"8:

Sandman 9

ee™

(Shabti

' °P-c1t"' S"e11

6

177

•

C)"

°f ê northern wind which comes forth

living

libation

before Aton".

the Ka of Setau justified, and (let

may you breathe the air from _

there be) a cool

libation

of wine and milk,

for

Hatiay, "overseer o f the Double Granary i n the temple of Aton". C.J.d'E. 31385.

Aton. Your body is protected,

your ,

liroestone, h. 21 cm. Mummiform, s t r i a t e d wig black and gold, face and

hands of red j a s p e r , usekh g o l d . Te: shabti s p e l l V. IVB, w i t h ShdWsir, but I Precede Slim and C a l l . Found i n double model c o f f i n inscribed with iftrt-spell. hlS

double

mum,1y c o f

"

c o f f i n was placed i n s i d e mummy c o f f i n , on r i g h t side o f mummy f e e t . f i n t h e r e was another copy o f the A W - s p e l l and on i t s feet a re-

presentation o f I s i s upon g o l d above one djed and two tyete, accompanied by e

290

table,

5!)abtis_with_shabti_sgell_gr_with_n

Black

" J / !"°0d'.24

"May you be given a cool

upon the offering

s

Zpy, ex c o l l . King Faroukladies wig.

that come forth

the Ka of the T N". C)

T u r i n ^ g g ^ ) ^ " 6 3 ' ' ° n tW° S C d r a b s "> ^^Ms.with.Aton : f ormula. E l u 5 .shabti

of the things

Then f o l l o w 7 l s around the body c o n t a i n i n g the shabti spell which ends with

^

forthfo me

myZ::: ;::::;

th

*

****

f o l l o w i n g legend: "Recitation by Isis

291

(the daughter of) Geb: m hands are

,

л о Osiris,

scribe И, (V

illumnate

for you your face

md

open

unlike

N o t

these s t a t u e s , shabtis inscribed w i t h the town god-formula may have

been placed or "cached" i n the temple precincts of the deceased's favourite god. »Royal favourite" and called Ty-nt-рЗ-ш-Ът: "She o f the water which ~ " ® e r ^ u s s e ] s £ 7035 _ Mummiform with uncommon round wig w i t h pointed lappets, goes". Brusse ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ probably a f o r e i g n l a d y , whose sec-

re

7)

Te

'

10

S e

mJ

refer to her homeland, presumably one of the countries i n the Near

East^where rivers spring or depart (Euphrates?). Capart, Chr.d.'Eg.

16(1941),

oldest example we know i s the shabti of Amun-em-heb, "overseer of the

eariy

18th dynasty, and was found at Abydos (ShOnet el Zeblb). The f r o n t i s cover-

ed with an e a r l y v a r i a n t o f our version VI. On the back p i l l a r two columns are inscribed,

containing the town god-formula: "May the torn god of the I N place

himself behind him, while his Ka is in front

202-204.

pillar,

8) ш-Sheret,

justified,

the T N"

of him every day. He is a man of the

>.

"Chantress of Aton"; BM 8644. Wood. Mummiform, hands empty. Те: ю Another specimen w i t h the same formula i s a monumental shabti of Paser, the

'is f r . , shabti spell. Unpublished. 9) Isit,

The

Double Granary", the son o f Djehuty and Nes-nub. This statuette dates from the

"Chantress of Aton". MMA 66.99.38. Polychrome limestone. Mummiform, ela-

borate ladies wig, implements. Те: 1 c o l . f r . : "T Я justified".

F i s c h e r , BMMA

1967, no. 12.

famous v i z i e r under Ramesses I I , who i s known also from his shabtis in the Serapeum. This s t a t u e t t e i s one o f the l a r g e s t shabtis ever made. From the t i t l e s chosen for mention on t h i s p a r t i c u l a r specimen - " p r i n c e , governor, one of the court of j u s t i c e , overseer o f the town" - we may gather t h a t t h i s shabti was meant to be placed i n p o s i t i o n i n the temple of Paser's town g o d 1 4 2 ' .

W)Amenhotep-Huy and Ipy. Double shabti. Turin 2516, see Class VIIA2. 11 )Hdkht-Uim MMA 26.7.843, see Ch. IV 114 note 59).

§6. Shabtis i n the shape o f a m i l l i n g servant

12)Xakht-pa-Aton; Florence 6558 A (Pellegrini no. 9 ) ; wood, 21 cm. Presumably the same as the " v i z i e r , overseer of every b u i l d i n g work of the King, the steward

Under the l a s t reigns o f the 18th dynasty a peculiar type of funerary statu-

of the House Sehetep-ib-Rec, overseer of works in Akhet-Aton, Nakht-pa-Aton",

ette was used: the shabti i n the shape o f a m i l l i n g servant. The use of such sta-

mentioned in Peet-Woolley, City of Akhenaten I , 143, PI. 7 , 4 ; Davies, Amarna V,

tuettes was presumably a p r e r o g a t i v e o f the highest class of o f f i c i a l s . The ap-

12; and Helck, Zur Verwaltung (1958), 305, 444 (18).

pearance of t h i s shabti type has been explained by us as a revival of a very ancient Memphite custom, probably under Amenhotep I I I 1 4 3 ) . The owners of the statu-

13)Anonymous; Ld. 3.2.4.8. Fragmentary limestone shabti showing t y p i c a l Amarna physiognomy 10 ''.

ettes are shown as servants bending over a stone and grinding g r a i n 1 4 4 ) . The statuette made f o r Amenhotep-Huy (C. 763) i s c a l l e d "the body of e t e r n i t y " of i t s

55

- Shabtis and the Town god; the Town god-formula

owner. These m i l l e r s (ndw) are preparing food - the god's offerings (htpw-ntr)

-

for the goddess Nut or her son O s i r i s , a notion which is widely diffused i n EgyptIn ancient Egypt every village or region had i t s own l o c a l pantheon. Some of

ian funeary t e x t s 1 4 5 ) . By c l a i m i n g such a t a s k , the owner wished to promote him-

these gods came to be of national importance. The s o - c a l l e d town god i s anonymous, but presumably he is a form of the universal demiurge Atum or Re c . The town god is mentioned in many texts. In BD 125 f o r instance, the deceased asserts that he as not behaved W a l l y . , „ t h e p u r e r o o m o f t h e t o w n д 0 ( Г > a n d h e a s s u r e s 4 h e

s e l f , as Capart has s u g g e s t e d 1 4 6 ' , t o be the personal attendant of the gods, and may consider himself as a member o f the f a m i l y or household of his master. The fact that he i s present i n the company o f the gods as a member of t h e i r kitchen Personnel, assures f o r the owner o f the s t a t u e t t e the possession of the indispens-

3

dJ l T ' t e P not defamed the town aod" 138 ) or

Shabtis: An introduction to the history of ancient Egyptian funerary statuettes

Introduction to Ancient History

Introduction to Ancient History

Ancient Egyptian: A Linguistic Introduction

Ancient Egyptian: A Linguistic Introduction

Middle Egyptian: An Introduction

Middle Egyptian An Introduction

Middle Egyptian - An Introduction

Christianity: An Ancient Egyptian Religion

Ancient Egyptian Literature: An Anthology

Ancient Egyptian Literature (an antology)

An Introduction To Ancient Greek

An Introduction to the History of Psychology

An Introduction to the Philosophy of History

The Ancient Novel: An Introduction

The Ancient Novel: An Introduction

An Introduction to Book History

Exploring Ancient Egyptian Religion

The Ancient Egyptian Pyramid Texts

Athenaze: An Introduction to Ancient Greek

The Chachnamah: An Ancient History of Sind

The Mechanics of Ancient Egyptian Magical Practice

The Ancient Egyptian Pyramid Texts

Economic and Social History of Ancient Greece: An Introduction

Ancient Egyptian Chronology

Ancient Egyptian Phonology

Ancient Egyptian Costumes Paper Dolls (History of Costume)

Ancient Greek Agriculture: An Introduction

Introduction to the Archaeology of Ancient Egypt

Understanding History: An Introduction to Analytical Philosophy of History (Philosophica)

Prolegomena to the History of Ancient Israel

Shabtis: An introduction to the history of ancient Egyptian funerary statuettes

Introduction to Ancient History

Introduction to Ancient History

Ancient Egyptian: A Linguistic Introduction

Ancient Egyptian: A Linguistic Introduction

Middle Egyptian: An Introduction

Middle Egyptian An Introduction

Middle Egyptian - An Introduction

Christianity: An Ancient Egyptian Religion

Ancient Egyptian Literature: An Anthology

Ancient Egyptian Literature (an antology)

An Introduction To Ancient Greek

An Introduction to the History of Psychology

An Introduction to the Philosophy of History

The Ancient Novel: An Introduction

The Ancient Novel: An Introduction

An Introduction to Book History

Exploring Ancient Egyptian Religion

The Ancient Egyptian Pyramid Texts

Athenaze: An Introduction to Ancient Greek

The Chachnamah: An Ancient History of Sind

The Mechanics of Ancient Egyptian Magical Practice

The Ancient Egyptian Pyramid Texts

Economic and Social History of Ancient Greece: An Introduction

Ancient Egyptian Chronology

Ancient Egyptian Phonology

Ancient Egyptian Costumes Paper Dolls (History of Costume)

Ancient Greek Agriculture: An Introduction

Introduction to the Archaeology of Ancient Egypt

Understanding History: An Introduction to Analytical Philosophy of History (Philosophica)

Prolegomena to the History of Ancient Israel

Recommend Documents